make_v so_o many_o address_n to_o the_o petty_a and_o inferior_a deity_n this_o indeed_o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v wonder_v at_o and_o yet_o no_o doubt_n they_o think_v they_o have_v as_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o as_o t._n g._n give_v why_o incontinent_a person_n shall_v rather_o make_v their_o address_n to_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n in_o heaven_n than_o to_o her_o sister_n martha_n or_o to_o god_n himself_o 369._o so_o the_o roman_a woman_n think_v lucina_n and_o opis_n better_a for_o a_o good_a hour_n than_o ceres_n or_o minerva_n and_o levana_n and_o cunina_n for_o new_a bear_v child_n 24._o than_o vulcan_n or_o apollo_n and_o yet_o s._n augustin_n tell_v we_o many_o of_o they_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o as_o any_o distinct_a deity_n but_o only_o as_o representation_n of_o the_o several_a power_n of_o the_o same_o god_n suitable_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o person_n but_o t._n g._n will_v not_o say_v that_o by_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n he_o only_o understand_v the_o power_n of_o god_n grace_n in_o convert_v incontinent_a person_n but_o if_o he_o have_v he_o have_v give_v a_o much_o better_a reason_n of_o their_o pray_v to_o she_o yet_o even_o in_o such_o a_o case_n s._n austin_n think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o pray_v direct_o to_o god_n himself_o and_o the_o old_a roman_a matron_n will_v have_v think_v they_o can_v have_v direct_v such_o person_n to_o temple_n proper_a for_o they_o viz._n those_o of_o virtue_n and_o chastity_n the_o one_o of_o which_o stand_v ad_fw-la portam_fw-la capenam_fw-la the_o other_o in_o vico_fw-la longo_fw-la but_o i_o need_v not_o give_v such_o particular_a direction_n for_o i_o be_o afraid_a their_o ruin_n be_v scarce_o leave_v in_o rome_n for_o neither_o marlianus_n nor_o alexander_n donatus_n in_o their_o accurate_a description_n of_o rome_n can_v tell_v where_o to_o find_v they_o for_o our_o better_a understanding_n the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o it_o be_v represent_v by_o s._n augustin_n 31._o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o not_o only_a scaevola_n and_o balbus_n in_o cicero_n but_o varro_n and_o seneca_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o wise_a man_n do_v with_o great_a indignation_n reject_v the_o poetical_a theology_n as_o they_o call_v it_o 10._o and_o wish_v several_a thing_n reform_v in_o the_o popular_a religion_n and_o think_v themselves_o as_o unjust_o charge_v with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o people_n as_o t._n g._n do_v for_o their_o church_n to_o be_v charge_v with_o all_o the_o ridiculous_a address_n that_o some_o make_v to_o saint_n among_o they_o 368._o for_o varro_n confess_v that_o the_o people_n be_v too_o apt_a to_o follow_v the_o poet_n 32._o as_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v to_o pray_v by_o their_o legend_n but_o they_o think_v the_o people_n be_v better_o let_v alone_o in_o their_o foppery_n than_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o break_v loose_a from_o that_o subjection_n which_o their_o superstition_n keep_v they_o in_o and_o with_o these_o s._n austin_n reckon_v the_o philosopher_n 1._o with_o who_o he_o say_v the_o question_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v this_o whether_o we_o be_v bind_v only_o to_o worship_v one_o supreme_a god_n the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v many_o god_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v against_o varro_n and_o those_o of_o his_o opinion_n who_o reduce_v all_o their_o theology_n to_o nature_n and_o make_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n capable_a of_o divine_a worship_n on_o that_o account_n in_o his_o eight_o book_n he_o undertake_v those_o who_o assert_v one_o supreme_a deity_n above_o nature_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o yet_o plead_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a deity_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n 11._o and_o bring_v the_o several_a place_n of_o s._n paul_n mention_v in_o the_o entrance_n of_o this_o discourse_n to_o prove_v it_o and_o inquire_v how_o the_o philosopher_n come_v to_o such_o knowledge_n of_o he_o he_o first_o propound_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o they_o learn_v it_o in_o egypt_n meet_v with_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n there_o but_o he_o rather_o and_o with_o good_a reason_n resolve_v it_o into_o the_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o god_n for_o say_v he_o that_o which_o be_v know_v of_o god_n be_v manifest_a to_o they_o for_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o to_o they_o but_o it_o seem_v by_o s._n augustin_n that_o there_o be_v two_o opinion_n among_o they_o at_o that_o time_n about_o divine_a worship_n for_o some_o of_o who_o he_o reckon_v apuleius_n the_o chief_a 22._o be_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o daemon_n although_o they_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o evil_a passion_n yet_o they_o look_v on_o they_o as_o intercessor_n between_o man_n and_o the_o god_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o other_o who_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n believe_v none_o to_o be_v god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v certain_o good_a 22._o but_o be_v shy_a of_o declare_v their_o opinion_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o daemon_n for_o fear_n of_o displease_v the_o people_n by_o it_o 1._o and_o with_o these_o s._n augustin_n declare_v he_o will_v have_v no_o controversy_n about_o the_o name_n of_o god_n as_o long_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v create_v 23._o immortal_a good_a and_o happy_a not_o by_o themselves_o but_o by_o adhere_v to_o god_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o opinion_n either_o of_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o best_a of_o the_o platonist_n and_o now_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n as_o it_o be_v manage_v by_o s._n augustin_n in_o his_o ten_o book_n which_o be_v whether_o those_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n 1._o may_v be_v likewise_o use_v towards_o any_o create_v be_v though_o suppose_v to_o be_v of_o the_o high_a excellency_n and_o as_o near_o to_o god_n as_o we_o can_v suppose_v any_o creature_n to_o be_v and_o that_o this_o and_o this_o only_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n i_o appeal_v to_o his_o own_o word_n which_o i_o shall_v set_v down_o in_o the_o language_n he_o write_v they_o that_o i_o be_v not_o blame_v with_o artificial_a turn_v they_o to_o my_o own_o sense_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la apertius_fw-la dicam_fw-la utrum_fw-la etiam_fw-la sibi_fw-la a_o tantum_fw-la deo_fw-la svo_fw-la qui_fw-la etiam_fw-la noster_fw-la est_fw-la placeat_fw-la eye_n ut_fw-la sacra_fw-la faciamus_fw-la &_o sacrificemus_fw-la vel_fw-la aliqua_fw-la nostra_fw-la seu_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la religionis_fw-la ritibus_fw-la consecremus_fw-la i._o e._n that_o i_o may_v speak_v plain_o whether_o it_o be_v please_v to_o they_o viz._n good_a spirit_n that_o we_o offer_v divine_a worship_n and_o sacrifice_n to_o they_o or_o that_o we_o consecrate_v ourselves_o or_o any_o thing_n of_o we_o to_o they_o by_o religious_a rite_n and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o deity_n which_o because_o we_o can_v find_v one_o convenient_a word_n in_o latin_a to_o express_v it_o by_o i_o will_v call_v latria_n as_o that_o service_n which_o be_v due_a to_o man_n be_v call_v by_o another_o name_n viz._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n why_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o latria_n to_o signify_v divine_a worship_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n because_o the_o latin_a word_n colere_fw-la be_v so_o very_o ambiguous_a it_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o till_v of_o land_n inhabit_v of_o place_n and_o therefore_o cultus_fw-la can_v not_o so_o proper_o be_v apply_v only_o to_o divine_a worship_n nor_o yet_o religion_n because_o that_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v apply_v to_o other_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o give_v as_o to_o other_o name_n for_o my_o part_n i_o quarrel_v not_o at_o all_o with_o s._n augustins_n use_n of_o the_o word_n and_o think_v it_o proper_a enough_o to_o apply_v it_o in_o his_o sense_n which_o comprehend_v in_o it_o not_o mere_o sacrifice_v but_o all_o those_o religious_a rite_n whereby_o we_o give_v worship_n to_o god_n and_o nothing_o can_v to_o i_o appear_v more_o senseless_a than_o to_o imagine_v that_o s._n augustiâ—â—_n shall_v here_o speak_v only_o of_o sovereign_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o supreme_a excellency_n distinguish_v that_o from_o a_o inferior_a kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n due_a tâ—_n create_v excellency_n when_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o there_o be_v one_o supremâ—_n excellency_n which_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o creature_n so_o that_o the_o dispute_n abouâ—_n worship_n must_v suppose_v those_o
such_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n as_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n 10._o 4._o the_o burn_a of_o incense_n as_o a_o token_n of_o religious_a worship_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o adoration_n and_o may_v be_v do_v on_o mere_o civil_a account_n and_o so_o far_o t._n g._n be_v in_o the_o right_n when_o he_o say_v 90._o that_o burn_a incense_n be_v a_o ceremony_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n with_o bow_v i._n e._n it_o may_v be_v accommodate_v to_o several_a use_n but_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o religious_a adoration_n be_v a_o peculiar_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n so_o i_o shall_v now_o do_v concern_v the_o burn_a of_o incense_n when_o it_o be_v use_v as_o a_o token_n of_o religious_a worship_n if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n under_o the_o law_n between_o the_o altar_n of_o burn_a offering_n and_o the_o altar_n of_o incense_n this_o latter_a seem_v to_o be_v more_o particular_o appropriate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n for_o the_o high_a priest_n be_v not_o only_o command_v to_o burn_v upon_o it_o perpetual_a incense_n before_o the_o lord_n but_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v most_o holy_a to_o the_o lord_n 30.8.10_o and_o it_o stand_v in_o a_o more_o holy_a place_n and_o we_o see_v by_o our_o saviour_n interpretation_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o worship_n although_o the_o restrictive_a particle_n be_v not_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o he_o show_v we_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o certain_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v where_o a_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v most_o holy_a to_o god_n i._n e._n appropriate_v to_o himself_o after_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n and_o we_o have_v see_v by_o maimonides_n that_o incense_n be_v join_v with_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o a_o person_n be_v make_v by_o their_o law_n as_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n if_o he_o burn_v incense_n to_o a_o idol_n as_o if_o he_o offer_v sacrifice_n but_o we_o need_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o jew_n testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o scripture_n be_v express_v in_o it_o where_o it_o speak_v of_o hezekiah_n break_v in_o piece_n the_o brazen_a serpent_n that_o moses_n have_v make_v for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o child_n of_o israel_n do_v burn_v incense_n to_o it_o 18.4_o bellarmine_n can_v deny_v 17._o that_o burn_v of_o incense_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o hezekiah_n break_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n in_o piece_n but_o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o a_o sacrifice_n now_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o change_v its_o nature_n have_v it_o lose_v any_o part_n of_o its_o definition_n if_o not_o have_v the_o church_n power_n to_o make_v that_o which_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o become_v none_o i._o e._n to_o take_v away_o a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o god_n absolute_a worship_n for_o so_o they_o acknowledge_v sacrifice_n to_o be_v paulus_n maria_n quarti_fw-la in_o his_o late_a commentary_n on_o the_o rubric_n of_o the_o missal_n confess_v that_o all_o the_o material_a part_n of_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n agree_v to_o the_o burn_a of_o incense_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o for_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n make_v to_o god_n for_o his_o honour_n by_o the_o change_n of_o a_o sensible_a thing_n but_o he_o say_v from_o suarez_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sacrifice_n among_o they_o but_o only_o a_o accidental_a appendix_n to_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o may_v not_o the_o same_o have_v be_v say_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o yet_o himself_o afterward_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o honour_n be_v thereby_o give_v to_o those_o that_o be_v incense_v and_o be_v to_o be_v determine_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o object_n if_o it_o be_v give_v to_o god_n it_o be_v latria_n if_o to_o saint_n it_o be_v dulia_n etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v now_o it_o be_v become_v more_o than_o a_o appendix_n be_v a_o proper_a act_n of_o worship_n but_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o avoid_v its_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n because_o they_o give_v it_o to_o saint_n and_o image_n and_o when_o they_o be_v off_o from_o that_o difficulty_n they_o think_v they_o can_v dispose_v of_o it_o as_o they_o please_v catharinus_n grant_v 126._o that_o burn_v of_o incense_n have_v the_o proper_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o hezekiah_n break_v in_o piece_n the_o brazen_a serpent_n be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o direct_v their_o incense_n to_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o it_o but_o terminate_v their_o worship_n on_o the_o sign_n but_o 1._o it_o seem_v then_o the_o scripture_n give_v a_o very_a lame_a account_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o for_o that_o mention_n no_o more_o but_o their_o burn_a incense_n before_o it_o which_o be_v no_o fault_n of_o itself_o but_o only_o that_o they_o do_v not_o direct_v their_o intention_n far_o enough_o 2._o it_o seem_v that_o sacrifice_n itself_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o a_o image_n for_o catharinus_n grant_v that_o this_o have_v the_o nature_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o there_o be_v no_o harm_n in_o the_o mere_a oblation_n but_o only_o in_o the_o shortness_n of_o the_o intention_n sanders_n say_v 138._o that_o god_n command_v the_o jew_n to_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n for_o he_o say_v their_o very_a look_v upon_o it_o be_v such_o and_o from_o thence_o he_o prove_v it_o lawful_a to_o worship_v image_n but_o cope_n or_o rather_o harpsfield_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o image_n 662._o easy_o discern_v that_o the_o break_n of_o it_o down_o will_v make_v more_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n than_o the_o set_n of_o it_o up_o ever_o make_v for_o they_o for_o vasquez_n say_v 5._o the_o people_n look_v upon_o it_o in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v heal_v be_v no_o part_n of_o worship_n be_v no_o token_n of_o submission_n and_o that_o god_n intend_v no_o worship_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o it_o and_o he_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o when_o hezekiah_n break_v it_o in_o piece_n it_o be_v not_o because_o it_o be_v worship_v for_o a_o god_n among_o they_o or_o have_v the_o worship_n terminate_v upon_o it_o but_o because_o the_o people_n give_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n to_o it_o which_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o give_v to_o their_o image_n but_o he_o think_v that_o worship_n be_v unlawful_a to_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v lawful_a to_o christian_n and_o then_o why_o not_o the_o offering_n sacrifice_n to_o image_n as_o well_o as_o burn_v of_o incense_n but_o t._n g._n think_v 428._o that_o perhaps_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o incense_n when_o use_v as_o a_o sign_n of_o religious_a worship_n trouble_v my_o eye_n so_o that_o i_o can_v distinguish_v between_o the_o use_n of_o it_o as_o apply_v to_o god_n and_o as_o apply_v to_o his_o servant_n or_o other_o thing_n relate_v to_o he_o it_o be_v pity_n t._n g._n have_v not_o be_v hezekiahs_n confessor_n to_o have_v better_o inform_v he_o about_o the_o jew_n burn_v of_o incense_n before_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n for_o he_o will_v in_o all_o probability_n have_v do_v his_o endeavour_n to_o have_v preserve_v it_o and_o if_o hezekiah_n have_v plead_v the_o law_n that_o appropriate_v incense_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n he_o will_v have_v desire_v he_o to_o clear_v his_o eye_n a_o little_o better_a for_o than_o he_o may_v discern_v that_o burn_a incense_n be_v a_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o may_v be_v apply_v either_o to_o god_n or_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n who_o do_v they_o now_o how_o can_v any_o man_n tell_v by_o the_o outward_a act_n what_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o person_n be_v for_o all_o that_o appear_v they_o intend_v only_o to_o honour_n god_n by_o it_o in_o memory_n of_o the_o great_a miracle_n he_o have_v wrought_v by_o mean_n of_o it_o and_o than_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v evil_a that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o latria_n to_o god_n and_o why_o shall_v hezekiah_n destroy_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n for_o be_v a_o occasion_n of_o god_n honour_n this_o be_v fit_a for_o senacherib_n or_o rabshakeh_n to_o do_v than_o one_o that_o profess_v to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n be_v not_o incense_v use_v daily_o in_o the_o temple_n be_v not_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n perfume_v by_o it_o why_o then_o shall_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n be_v profane_v by_o that_o which_o sanctify_v other_o thing_n therefore_o only_o advise_v they_o to_o direct_v their_o intention_n aright_o and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o harm_n in_o the_o use_n of_o such_o a_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o let_v
way_n as_o worship_n may_v become_v due_a idolatry_n may_v be_v commit_v can_v god_n make_v any_o of_o the_o former_a appropriate_a act_n of_o worship_n to_o become_v due_a only_o to_o himself_o can_v he_o tie_v we_o to_o perform_v they_o to_o he_o and_o than_o they_o become_v due_a to_o he_o and_o can_v he_o restrain_v we_o from_o do_v they_o to_o any_o other_o and_o than_o they_o become_v due_a only_o to_o he_o and_o be_v not_o then_o the_o do_v of_o any_o of_o these_o prohibit_v act_n to_o a_o creature_n the_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n be_v the_o outward_a act_n of_o sacrifice_n due_a only_o to_o god_n antecedent_o to_o a_o prohibition_n or_o no_o if_o it_o be_v due_a only_o to_o god_n antecedent_o to_o his_o will_n it_o be_v always_o and_o necessary_o due_a to_o he_o and_o to_o he_o alone_o and_o let_v t._n g._n at_o his_o leisure_n prove_v that_o antecedent_o to_o any_o law_n of_o god_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o sacrifice_n and_o unlawful_a so_o to_o worship_v any_o else_o beside_o he_o if_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n then_o either_o it_o be_v no_o idolatry_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o then_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n may_v be_v offer_v to_o saint_n or_o image_n or_o if_o it_o be_v then_o real_a idolatry_n may_v be_v consequent_a to_o a_o prohibition_n but_o he_o think_v he_o have_v a_o great_a advantage_n against_o i_o by_o my_o say_n that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n 26._o that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n this_o be_v downright_a trifle_n for_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o take_v away_o a_o man_n good_n against_o his_o consent_n be_v theft_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o eight_o commandment_n will_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o i_o must_v speak_v of_o theft_n antecedent_n to_o the_o command_n for_o it_o imply_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o command_n but_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o theft_n that_o be_v always_o a_o sin_n although_o the_o particular_a species_n of_o it_o and_o the_o denomination_n of_o particular_a act_n do_v suppose_v positive_a law_n about_o dominion_n and_o property_n so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o idolatry_n the_o general_a nature_n of_o it_o be_v always_o the_o same_o viz._n the_o give_v the_o worship_n to_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n although_o the_o denomination_n of_o particular_a act_n may_v depend_v upon_o positive_a law_n because_o god_n may_v appropriate_v peculiar_a act_n of_o worship_n to_o himself_o which_o be_v do_v by_o he_o those_o act_n be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n receive_v the_o denomination_n of_o idolatry_n which_o without_o those_o law_n they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v so_o that_o still_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v antecedent_n to_o positive_a law_n but_o yet_o the_o determination_n of_o particular_a act_n whether_o they_o be_v idolatry_n or_o no_o do_v depend_v on_o the_o positive_a law_n which_o god_n have_v give_v about_o his_o worship_n and_o if_o t._n g._n have_v understand_v the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n as_o he_o pretend_v he_o will_v never_o have_v make_v such_o trifle_a objection_n as_o these_o for_o be_v it_o not_o thus_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o sin_n forbid_v in_o the_o commandment_n as_o well_o as_o idolatry_n that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o most_o moral_o evil_a antecedent_n to_o any_o prohibition_n suppose_v it_o be_v murder_n adultery_n or_o disobedience_n to_o parent_n although_o i_o grant_v these_o thing_n to_o have_v a_o general_a notion_n antecedent_o to_o any_o law_n yet_o when_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v into_o particular_a act_n whether_o they_o do_v receive_v those_o denomination_n or_o no_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v by_o particular_a law_n which_o determine_v what_o act_n be_v to_o be_v account_v murder_n adultery_n or_o disobedience_n as_o whether_o execution_n of_o malefactor_n be_v prohibit_v murder_n whether_o marry_v many_o wife_n be_v adultery_n whether_o not_o comply_v with_o the_o religion_n of_o one_o parent_n be_v disobedience_n these_o thing_n i_o mention_v to_o make_v t._n g._n understand_v a_o little_a better_o the_o nature_n of_o moral_a act_n and_o that_o a_o general_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v antecedent_n to_o a_o prohibition_n be_v very_o consistent_a with_o the_o determine_v any_o particular_a act_n as_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o be_v consequent_a to_o that_o prohibition_n but_o i_o perceive_v a_o particular_a pleasure_n these_o man_n take_v to_o make_v i_o seem_v to_o contradict_v myself_o and_o here_o t._n g._n be_v at_o it_o as_o wise_o as_o the_o rest_n thus_o blind_a man_n apprehend_v nothing_o but_o contradiction_n in_o the_o diversity_n of_o colour_n by_o the_o different_a reflection_n of_o light_n but_o the_o comfort_n be_v that_o other_o know_v that_o it_o be_v only_o their_o want_n of_o sight_n that_o make_v they_o cry_v out_o contradiction_n but_o wherein_o lie_v this_o horrible_a self-contradiction_n why_o true_o it_o seem_v i_o have_v say_v that_o a_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n well!_o and_o what_o then_o where_o lie_v the_o contradiction_n hold_v a_o little_a it_o will_v come_v present_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n mark_v those_o word_n on_o that_o account_n but_o i_o say_v that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n deny_v to_o receive_v can_v be_v terminate_v on_o he_o but_o on_o the_o image_n be_v this_o the_o contradiction_n then_o no_o not_o yet_o neither_o the_o conceit_n have_v need_n be_v good_a it_o be_v so_o long_o in_o deliver_v but_o at_o last_o it_o come_v like_o a_o thunder-showre_n full_a of_o sulphur_n and_o darkness_n with_o a_o terrible_a crack_n either_o i_o mean_v that_o this_o worship_n can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n antecedent_o to_o the_o prohibition_n because_o on_o that_o account_n the_o worship_n of_o a_o image_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n or_o if_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o prohibition_n than_o it_o be_v not_o on_o that_o account_n forbid_v what_o a_o needless_a invention_n be_v that_o of_o gunpowder_n t._n g._n can_v blow_v a_o man_n up_o with_o a_o train_n of_o consequence_n from_o his_o own_o word_n let_v he_o but_o have_v the_o lay_n of_o it_o can_v i_o ever_o have_v think_v that_o such_o innocent_a word_n as_o on_o that_o account_n shall_v have_v have_v so_o much_o nitre_n and_o sulphur_n in_o they_o for_o let_v any_o man_n read_v over_o those_o word_n and_o see_v if_o he_o can_v find_v any_o thing_n antecedent_n to_o the_o prohibition_n in_o they_o for_o have_v in_o that_o place_n show_v that_o the_o word_n idolum_fw-la sculptile_fw-la imago_fw-la be_v promiscuous_o use_v in_o scripture_n i_o present_o add_v by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o this_o commandment_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v mark_v that_o this_o t._n g._n pare_v off_o as_o not_o fit_a for_o his_o purpose_n i._n e._n from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o scripture_n that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o i._n e._n if_o man_n do_v perform_v that_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o a_o image_n which_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o do_v towards_o it_o what_o then_o then_o say_v i_o it_o become_v a_o idol_n for_o whatever_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v to_o it_o be_v so_o and_o on_o that_o account_n i._n e._n of_o its_o have_v that_o act_n of_o divine_a worship_n do_v to_o it_o by_o bow_v before_o it_o it_o be_v forbid_v in_o this_o commandment_n i._n e._n it_o come_v within_o the_o reach_n of_o that_o prohibition_n the_o meaning_n of_o all_o which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o show_v that_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v idolatry_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o commandment_n but_o thus_o be_v we_o put_v to_o construe_v and_o paraphrase_n our_o own_o word_n to_o free_v ourselves_o either_o from_o the_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n of_o our_o adversary_n but_o with_o this_o fetch_n t.g._n stand_v and_o laugh_v through_o his_o finger_n at_o the_o trick_n he_o have_v play_v i_o and_o bid_v i_o with_o a_o secret_a pleasure_n at_o his_o notable_a
aquinas_n quote_v these_o passage_n with_o approbation_n do_v they_o know_v the_o intention_n of_o seneca_n or_o the_o philosopher_n why_o do_v cajetan_n say_v 2._o that_o a_o man_n that_o commit_v only_o the_o external_a act_n of_o idolatry_n be_v as_o guilty_a as_o he_o that_o commit_v the_o external_a act_n of_o theft_n to_o both_o which_o he_o say_v no_o more_o be_v necessary_a than_o a_o voluntary_a inclination_n to_o do_v that_o act_n not_o any_o apprehension_n in_o the_o mind_n that_o what_o he_o worship_v be_v god_n nor_o any_o intention_n to_o direct_v that_o act_n only_o to_o the_o image_n nay_o why_o do_v gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n himself_o say_v 1._o that_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n may_v be_v so_o proper_a to_o god_n either_o from_o their_o own_o nature_n or_o the_o consent_n of_o mankind_n that_o whosoever_o do_v they_o whatever_o his_o inward_a intention_n be_v aught_o to_o be_v understand_v to_o give_v the_o honour_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n he_o do_v they_o and_o this_o he_o call_v a_o implicit_a tannerus_n a_o indirect_a intention_n 1._o but_o neither_o of_o they_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v either_o a_o actual_a or_o virtual_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o only_o that_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o outward_a act_n nay_o t._n g._n himself_o say_v 99_o that_o on_o supposition_n the_o philosopher_n do_v believe_v one_o god_n and_o yet_o join_v with_o the_o people_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o idolatry_n they_o be_v worthy_o condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n though_o but_o for_o the_o external_a profession_n of_o pray_v and_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o their_o image_n say_v you_o so_o and_o yet_o do_v outward_a act_n certain_o go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v suppose_v then_o these_o philosopher_n intend_v to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o those_o image_n where_o this_o idolatry_n or_o no_o if_o not_o why_o be_v they_o so_o much_o to_o blame_v for_o give_v worship_n to_o the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n which_o t._n g._n commend_v as_o a_o very_a good_a thing_n be_v it_o the_o figure_n of_o their_o image_n displease_v he_o that_o can_v not_o be_v for_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n capitolinus_n may_v as_o fit_o represent_v god_n to_o they_o as_o that_o of_o a_o old_a man_n in_o their_o church_n and_o young_a jupiter_n in_o the_o lap_n of_o fortune_n a_o image_n cicero_n mention_n may_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o common_a image_n in_o their_o church_n 41._o and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o a_o good_a intention_n may_v be_v carry_v to_o a_o right_a object_n and_o why_o may_v not_o intention_n do_v that_o which_o their_o church_n afterward_o do_v when_o it_o change_v the_o temple_n of_o hercules_n to_o s._n alexius_n because_o he_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 20._o and_o that_o of_o the_o two_o brother_n romulus_n and_o remus_n or_o as_o bellarmin_n say_v castor_n and_o pollux_n to_o cosmas_n and_o damianus_n and_o the_o pantheon_n to_o omnium_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la if_o there_o be_v no_o harm_n in_o the_o thing_n there_o can_v be_v none_o in_o the_o intention_n or_o be_v it_o the_o scandal_n of_o their_o practice_n but_o to_o who_o be_v the_o scandal_n give_v it_o will_v have_v be_v rather_o scandal_n among_o they_o not_o to_o have_v do_v it_o so_o that_o if_o a_o secret_a intention_n do_v carry_v that_o act_n whither_o it_o be_v intend_v and_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o image_n i_o do_v not_o see_v wherein_o the_o philosopher_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o comply_v with_o those_o outward_a act_n who_o good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o t._n g._n depend_v upon_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o doer_n of_o they_o but_o if_o they_o be_v real_o to_o blame_v it_o be_v for_o do_v those_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n to_o creature_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o apostle_n by_o condemn_v they_o do_v prove_v that_o which_o i_o intend_v viz._n that_o there_o be_v such_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o the_o do_v of_o they_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n but_o my_o adversary_n 16._o think_v to_o clear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n by_o two_o general_a answer_n which_o serve_v he_o and_o his_o brethren_n on_o all_o occasion_n viz._n 1._o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o worship_n one_o call_v latria_n or_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n and_o another_o call_v dulia_n or_o inferior_a worship_n that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n on_o the_o account_n of_o excellency_n communicate_v to_o they_o from_o god_n 2._o that_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o any_o inanimate_a creature_n that_o have_v no_o proper_a excellency_n of_o their_o own_o be_v not_o absolute_a but_o a_o relative_a latria_n they_o intend_v thereby_o only_o to_o worship_v god_n in_o the_o examine_n of_o these_o two_o i_o shall_v clear_v the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n viz._n 3._o how_o the_o apply_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n do_v make_v that_o worship_n idolatry_n 1._o i_o shall_v consider_v the_o different_a sort_n of_o worship_n which_o t._n g._n insist_o upon_o 353._o to_o clear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n the_o question_n at_o present_a say_v t._n g._n between_o dr._n st._n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o whether_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o saint_n for_o this_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n but_o whether_o a_o inferior_a worship_n of_o like_a kind_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n for_o their_o holiness_n and_o near_a relation_n to_o god_n may_v not_o be_v lawful_o give_v to_o they_o now_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n again_o he_o say_v 355._o if_o by_o religious_a worship_n i_o mean_v that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o it_o be_v true_a what_o the_o father_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a create_a being_n but_o nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o point_n in_o debate_n between_o we_o if_o i_o mean_v that_o honour_n of_o which_o a_o creature_n be_v capable_a for_o religion_n sake_n and_o that_o relation_n which_o it_o settle_v he_o will_v he_o say_v show_v it_o to_o be_v false_a that_o the_o father_n deny_v any_o such_o honour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a angel_n or_o saint_n and_o if_o i_o prove_v that_o this_o worship_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v religious_a he_o tell_v i_o from_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a wrangle_n about_o word_n because_o religion_n may_v be_v use_v in_o other_o sense_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o this_o distinction_n between_o the_o religious_a worship_n due_a to_o god_n and_o that_o of_o which_o a_o creature_n be_v capable_a for_o religion_n sake_n he_o say_v he_o can_v clear_o dispel_v the_o mist_n i_o have_v raise_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v that_o i_o have_v pervert_v their_o meaning_n and_o yet_o say_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n thus_o he_o answer_v the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n theophilus_n origen_n s._n ambrose_n or_o the_o writer_n under_o his_o name_n theodoret_n s._n austin_n and_o if_o they_o have_v be_v a_o hundred_o more_o it_o have_v be_v all_o one_o they_o have_v be_v all_o send_v pack_v with_o the_o same_o answer_n let_v they_o say_v what_o they_o will_v they_o must_v be_v all_o understand_v of_o divine_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n and_o not_o of_o the_o inferior_a worship_n which_o creature_n be_v capable_a of_o which_o from_o s._n austin_n he_o call_v dulia_n 386._o as_o the_o former_a latria_n the_o whole_a strength_n of_o t._n g_n defence_n as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n lie_v in_o this_o single_a distinction_n which_o i_o shall_v therefore_o the_o more_o careful_o consider_v because_o it_o tend_v to_o clear_v the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v my_o present_a subject_n to_o proceed_v with_o all_o possible_a clearness_n in_o this_o debate_n which_o t._n g._n have_v endeavour_v to_o perplex_v i_o shall_v 1._o give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n 2._o inquire_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n about_o this_o distinction_n about_o sovereign_n and_o inferior_a worship_n whether_o those_o act_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o only_o such_o as_o the_o father_n allow_v 1._o for_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v never_o more_o necessary_a to_o be_v give_v than_o in_o this_o place_n for_o any_o one_o
and_o the_o figure_n of_o their_o image_n do_v show_v that_o they_o do_v apprehend_v something_o more_o than_o mere_a sign_n in_o they_o whatever_o they_o pretend_v i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v picture_n abroad_o in_o s._n augustins_n time_n 10_o of_o christ_n and_o peter_n and_o paul_n for_o himself_o do_v mention_v they_o but_o he_o declare_v so_o little_a reverence_n for_o they_o that_o he_o say_v they_o deserve_v to_o be_v deceive_v who_o look_v on_o they_o as_o book_n to_o be_v instruct_v by_o and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n to_o see_v feigner_n of_o false_a doctrine_n to_o be_v lead_v aside_o by_o painter_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a s._n augustin_n do_v not_o think_v picture_n and_o image_n to_o be_v such_o good_a help_n for_o the_o ignorant_a as_o be_v afterward_o pretend_v and_o for_o those_o who_o worship_v picture_n s._n augustin_n do_v not_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v such_o in_o his_o time_n but_o he_o reckon_v they_o among_o the_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a 34._o who_o by_o their_o practice_n do_v dishonour_v their_o profession_n of_o christianity_n so_o that_o although_o we_o grant_v in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustin_n there_o be_v several_a picture_n of_o holy_a man_n mention_v in_o scripture_n in_o several_a place_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o clear_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v then_o bring_v into_o the_o african_a church_n any_o more_o than_o into_o those_o of_o cyprus_n or_o palestine_n but_o they_o be_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n in_o some_o of_o the_o more_o eastern_a church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n and_o asterius_n produce_v by_o petavius_n and_o other_o 4._o and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a probable_a conjecture_n of_o daillè_fw-la that_o in_o those_o part_n of_o pontus_n and_o cappadocia_n they_o be_v first_o introduce_v out_o of_o a_o compliance_n with_o gentilism_n and_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n who_o nyssen_n commend_v for_o change_v the_o heathen_a festival_n into_o christian_a thaumat_n the_o better_a to_o draw_v the_o heathen_n to_o christianity_n which_o seem_v a_o very_a plausible_a pretence_n but_o be_v attend_v with_o very_o bad_a success_n when_o christianity_n come_v to_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n but_o reform_a paganism_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o divine_a worship_n this_o same_o principle_n in_o all_o probability_n bring_v the_o picture_n of_o martyr_n and_o other_o into_o the_o church_n of_o italy_n of_o which_o prudentius_n and_o paulinus_n speak_v 12._o and_o this_o latter_a confess_v it_o be_v a_o rare_a custom_n in_o his_o time_n to_o have_v picture_n in_o church_n pingere_fw-la sanctas_fw-la raro_fw-la more_fw-it domos_fw-la and_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o apology_n for_o it_o 614._o which_o he_o do_v by_o say_v he_o look_v on_o this_o as_o a_o good_a mean_n to_o draw_v the_o rude_a and_o barbarous_a people_n from_o their_o heathen_a custom_n change_v the_o pleasure_n of_o picture_n for_o that_o of_o drink_v at_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n but_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o any_o worship_n then_o give_v to_o they_o 3._o after_o that_o the_o use_v of_o image_n have_v prevail_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a part_n 5._o man_n come_v by_o degree_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o which_o be_v the_o three_o period_n observable_a in_o this_o controversy_n as_o to_o which_o there_o be_v these_o thing_n remarkable_a 1._o that_o it_o begin_v first_o among_o the_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a people_n of_o who_o s._n augustin_n speak_v in_o his_o time_n that_o they_o be_v the_o worshipper_n of_o picture_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o gregorius_n m._n to_o serenus_n bishop_n of_o marseilles_n it_o be_v observable_a 9_o that_o the_o people_n begin_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n in_o church_n in_o perfect_a opposition_n to_o serenus_n their_o bishop_n who_o be_v so_o much_o displease_v at_o it_o that_o he_o demolish_v they_o and_o break_v they_o in_o piece_n which_o act_n of_o his_o so_o exasperate_v they_o that_o they_o separate_v from_o his_o communion_n the_o news_n of_o this_o come_n to_o rome_n probable_o from_o some_o of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o always_o love_v to_o take_v sanctuary_n in_o rome_n and_o appeal_v thither_o against_o their_o bishop_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o the_o bishop_n about_o it_o by_o one_o cyriacus_n he_o slight_v the_o pope_n letter_n as_o if_o he_o can_v not_o believe_v they_o be_v write_v by_o he_o gregory_n be_v nettle_v at_o this_o write_v again_o to_o he_o and_o reprove_v he_o for_o break_v down_o the_o image_n but_o commend_v he_o for_o not_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o they_o so_o that_o we_o find_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o these_o western_a part_n to_o have_v be_v by_o the_o folly_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o people_n express_o against_o the_o will_n of_o their_o own_o bishop_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n bellarmin_n say_v 16._o that_o gregory_n only_o reprove_v the_o superstitious_a worship_n of_o image_n i._n e._n that_o by_o which_o they_o be_v worship_v as_o go_n which_o be_v a_o desperate_a shift_n in_o a_o bad_a cause_n for_o if_o gregory_n have_v intend_v any_o kind_n of_o worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n can_v he_o not_o have_v express_v it_o himself_o he_o speak_v plain_a enough_o about_o this_o matter_n in_o all_o other_o thing_n why_o do_v he_o not_o in_o distinguish_v what_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n and_o what_o not_o we_o praise_v you_o say_v he_o that_o you_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n so_o adorari_fw-la must_v be_v render_v and_o not_o according_a to_o the_o modern_a sense_n of_o romish_a author_n who_o will_v against_o all_o sense_n and_o reason_n appropriate_v that_o word_n to_o sovereign_a worship_n but_o we_o reprehend_v you_o for_o break_v they_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o worship_v a_o image_n and_o another_o thing_n to_o learn_v by_o it_o what_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v that_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v break_v down_o which_o be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n not_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o only_o to_o instruct_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o ignorant_a will_v any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n have_v say_v this_o that_o do_v allow_v any_o worship_n of_o image_n will_v bellarmin_n or_o t.g._n or_o any_o that_o embrace_v the_o second_o nicene_n and_o tridentine_n council_n have_v say_v that_o image_n be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n ad_fw-la instruendas_fw-la solummodo_fw-la mentes_fw-la nescientium_fw-la only_a to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a nay_o gregory_n go_v yet_o far_o and_o tell_v serenus_n he_o ought_v to_o call_v his_o people_n together_o and_o show_v they_o from_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n because_o it_o be_v write_v thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v which_o very_o place_n anastasius_n bishop_n of_o theopolis_n in_o his_o epistle_n produce_v in_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n 4._o thus_o expound_v mark_v say_v he_o only_o be_v join_v to_o serve_v and_o not_o to_o worship_v adorare_fw-la quidem_fw-la licet_fw-la servire_fw-la nequaquam_fw-la say_v the_o latin_a translation_n there_o worship_n of_o other_o thing_n be_v lawful_a but_o not_o the_o service_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o what_o gregory_n say_v who_o make_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o other_o thing_n unlawful_a from_o these_o word_n and_o to_o conclude_v all_o gregory_n say_v forbid_v not_o those_o who_o will_v make_v image_n adorare_fw-la verò_fw-la imagine_v modis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la devita_fw-la but_o by_o all_o mean_n avoid_v the_o worship_n of_o they_o what!_o no_o kind_n of_o worship_n to_o be_v allow_v they_o no_o distinction_n of_o a_o inferior_a honorary_a relative_a worship_n no_o not_o the_o least_o tittle_n tend_v that_o way_n but_o our_o adversary_n run_v from_o this_o epistle_n to_o another_o to_o secundinus_n to_o help_v they_o out_o where_o they_o say_v gregory_n approve_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o which_o no_o other_o answer_n be_v needful_a than_o that_o all_o that_o passage_n be_v want_v in_o the_o ancient_n m_o s._n as_o dr._n james_n have_v attest_v upon_o a_o diligent_a examination_n of_o they_o 76._o and_o however_o aught_o to_o be_v interpret_v according_a to_o his_o deliberate_a sentence_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o serenus_n where_o he_o not_o only_o deliver_v his_o judgement_n but_o back_v it_o with_o the_o strong_a reason_n 2._o that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n no_o soon_o prevail_v but_o it_o be_v object_v against_o the_o christian_n by_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n thus_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o apology_n of_o leontius_n bishop_n of_o neapolis_n in_o cyprus_n write_v against_o the_o jew_n and_o read_v in_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n
burn_v incense_n and_o light_n before_o they_o which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v ever_o use_v by_o the_o gross_a and_o most_o sottish_a idolater_n i_o may_v rather_o say_v there_o be_v no_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o and_o their_o image_n that_o can_v see_v no_o difference_n between_o such_o worship_n and_o the_o reverence_n of_o holy_a thing_n 2._o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o thing_n for_o however_o to_o blind_v the_o business_n as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v they_o put_v they_o together_o in_o the_o definition_n yet_o if_o we_o observe_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v such_o as_o refer_v to_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o they_o and_o not_o any_o sacred_a use_n of_o they_o and_o those_o express_v in_o the_o very_a same_o definition_n 555._o for_o say_v they_o they_o honour_v of_o the_o image_n pass_v to_o the_o prototype_n and_o he_o that_o worship_v the_o image_n do_v in_o that_o worship_n the_o thing_n represent_v by_o which_o they_o lie_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n upon_o a_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o they_o and_o that_o do_v not_o hold_v for_o the_o other_o thing_n and_o this_o reason_n here_o assign_v run_v through_o all_o the_o several_a discourse_n in_o that_o synod_n of_o hadrian_n theodorus_n tarasius_n germanus_n leontius_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n be_v assign_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v observe_v out_o of_o s._n augustin_n 10._o that_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n be_v only_o capable_a of_o honour_n honorem_fw-la tanquam_fw-la religiosa_fw-la possunt_fw-la habere_fw-la where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o element_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o tarasius_n in_o this_o council_n of_o nice_a pronounce_v they_o all_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n who_o will_v only_o give_v honour_n and_o not_o worship_n to_o image_n 247._o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o council_n determine_v more_o than_o mere_a reverence_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n 2._o that_o this_o worship_n which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a determine_v be_v low_a than_o latria_n for_o so_o it_o follow_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n that_o they_o only_o mean_v a_o honorary_a adoration_n and_o not_o true_a latria_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n tarasius_n upon_o read_v pope_n hadrian_o epistle_n declare_v his_o consent_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n assert_v in_o it_o 127._o reserve_v latria_n and_o faith_n to_o god_n alone_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v constantinus_n bishop_n of_o constantia_n in_o cyprus_n upon_o read_v the_o epistle_n of_o theodorus_n 187._o who_o word_n i_o grant_v be_v mistake_v by_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o council_n into_o latin_a as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o be_v charge_v with_o in_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o his_o word_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n but_o it_o do_v not_o therefore_o follow_v as_o t._n g._n will_v have_v it_o 145._o that_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o nicene_n synod_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n particular_o observe_v that_o in_o those_o word_n as_o translate_v he_o do_v contradict_v the_o say_n of_o the_o rest_n 17._o but_o that_o unaware_o he_o have_v betray_v that_o which_o the_o rest_n endeavour_v to_o conceal_v viz._n that_o they_o give_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o image_n for_o however_o they_o deny_v it_o in_o word_n they_o do_v it_o in_o their_o action_n so_o epiphanius_n the_o deacon_n say_v 539._o that_o they_o often_o declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v latria_n to_o image_n thus_o we_o see_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 12._o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o addition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v to_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o it_o be_v deliver_v as_o good_a catholic_n doctrine_n that_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ._n so_o thomas_n aquinas_n determine_v in_o several_a place_n which_o be_v collect_v by_o simon_n majolus_n and_o he_o go_v upon_o these_o ground_n 14._o 1._o because_o no_o irrational_a creature_n be_v capable_a of_o worship_n but_o with_o a_o respect_n to_o a_o rational_a be_v 2._o because_o image_n be_v worship_v on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o representation_n therefore_o say_v he_o they_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o worship_n with_o the_o thing_n represent_v 3._o because_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o mind_n towards_o a_o image_n 2._o as_o a_o image_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o motion_n towards_o the_o thing_n represent_v 4._o because_o the_o church_n in_o pray_v to_o the_o cross_n speak_v to_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v christ_n himself_o o_o crux_fw-la ave_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la but_o how_o can_v this_o doctrine_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 3._o which_o determine_v express_o contrary_a estius_n say_v that_o s._n thomas_n never_o see_v this_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n the_o same_o be_v say_v by_o catharinus_n and_o silvius_n for_o say_v catharinus_n 5._o if_o he_o have_v see_v it_o he_o will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o have_v reconcile_v his_o opinion_n with_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n which_o show_v that_o he_o think_v it_o inconsistent_a with_o it_o from_o whence_o i_o argue_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v not_o then_o receive_v in_o the_o western_a church_n for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v be_v it_o conceivable_a that_o so_o great_a a_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o aquinas_n shall_v either_o not_o have_v see_v it_o or_o if_o he_o have_v see_v it_o shall_v have_v contradict_v the_o definition_n of_o it_o but_o aquinas_n be_v not_o the_o first_o who_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o alex._n hales_n who_o be_v his_o master_n say_v as_o much_o in_o effect_n although_o he_o do_v not_o so_o open_o apply_v the_o term_n of_o latria_n to_o it_o 1â—_n yet_o put_v this_o question_n whether_o great_a worship_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o cross_n than_o to_o any_o man_n he_o determine_v it_o affirmative_o and_o distinguish_v between_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o image_n and_o a_o image_n have_v all_o its_o excellency_n from_o the_o object_n represent_v all_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototype_n now_o say_v he_o man_n have_v a_o proper_a excellency_n can_v deserve_v no_o more_o than_o dulia_n and_o therefore_o the_o cross_n as_o it_o represent_v christ_n must_v have_v the_o worship_n of_o latria_n and_o it_o be_v considerable_a that_o alex._n hales_n as_o pitts_n say_v 1245._o write_v his_o sum_n by_o the_o command_n of_o pope_n innocent_a 4._o and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o alex_n 4._o it_o be_v examine_v by_o seventy_o divine_n and_o approve_v and_o recommend_v to_o be_v teach_v in_o all_o university_n card._n bonaventure_n determine_v it_o roundly_o 2._o that_o as_o christ_n himself_o from_o his_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n be_v worship_v with_o latria_n so_o be_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o represent_v he_o and_o conclude_v thus_o proptereà _fw-la imagini_fw-la christi_fw-la debet_fw-la cultus_fw-la latriae_fw-la exhiberi_fw-la rich._n de_fw-fr media_fw-la villa_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n 2._o assert_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o when_o durandus_fw-la oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o thomas_n on_o this_o ground_n because_o the_o image_n and_o prototype_n be_v two_o distinct_a thing_n and_o therefore_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o exemplar_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o image_n however_o consider_v as_o a_o image_n and_o so_o the_o worship_n be_v to_o the_o exemplar_n can_v not_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n yet_o he_o confess_v the_o other_o be_v the_o common_a and_o receive_a opinion_n 3_o which_o be_v defend_v against_o durandus_fw-la by_o paludanus_n and_o capreolus_n marsilius_n ab_fw-la ingen_n speak_v his_o mind_n free_o in_o this_o matter_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o sign_n represent_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o as_o a_o medium_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o latria_n and_o for_o this_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n o_o crux_fw-la ave_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la auge_n piis_fw-la justitiam_fw-la reisque_fw-la dona_fw-la veniam_fw-la which_o three_o thing_n he_o say_v do_v proper_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n which_o the_o church_n do_v give_v to_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o sign_n jacobus_n almain_n declare_v 5._o that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n that_o the_o thing_n represent_v be_v because_o
herein_o do_v forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o a_o crucifix_n or_o such_o like_a sacred_a image_n and_o he_o assert_n that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o law_n be_v only_o to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n the_o first_o part_n 39_o he_o say_v touch_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n nor_o of_o god_n himself_o by_o they_o but_o only_o the_o make_v they_o the_o second_o forbid_v indeed_o in_o express_a term_n to_o bow_v ourselves_o down_o to_o the_o image_n themselves_o but_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n or_o unlawfulness_n of_o worship_v god_n himself_o by_o they_o to_o bow_v ourselves_o down_o to_o the_o image_n themselves_o without_o any_o relation_n to_o god_n be_v by_o the_o concession_n of_o all_o to_o worship_v they_o instead_o of_o god_n the_o jew_n we_o know_v do_v worship_n god_n by_o bow_v down_o before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v they_o instead_o of_o god_n therefore_o 49._o he_o assert_n that_o by_o image_n a_o idol_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o that_o by_o idol_n such_o a_o image_n as_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v for_o worship_v a_o figment_n that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v and_o by_o similitude_n a_o image_n or_o resemblance_n of_o some_o real_a thing_n but_o false_o imagine_v to_o be_v a_o god_n this_o be_v the_o sense_n which_o t._n g._n give_v of_o the_o second_o commandment_n but_o if_o i_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v the_o word_n he_o translate_v idol_n here_o for_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o mere_a figment_n set_v up_o for_o worship_n and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o take_v it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o 2._o that_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n here_o forbid_v and_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n do_v exclude_v all_o worship_n of_o image_n then_o this_o interpretation_n of_o t._n g._n will_v appear_v to_o be_v very_o false_a and_o groundless_a 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o understand_v â—_o what_o we_o render_v image_n of_o such_o a_o idol_n as_o represent_v a_o mere_a figment_n set_v up_o for_o worship_n if_o there_o be_v any_o colour_n of_o reason_n for_o such_o a_o acception_n of_o the_o word_n idol_n here_o it_o must_v either_o be_v 1._o from_o the_o natural_a importance_n of_o the_o word_n or_o 2._o from_o the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o scripture_n or_o 3._o from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n or_o 4._o from_o some_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n for_o affix_v this_o sense_n to_o the_o commandment_n from_o any_o one_o of_o these_o 1._o not_o from_o the_o natural_a importance_n of_o the_o word_n he_o that_o read_v such_o a_o express_a prohibition_n in_o a_o divine_a law_n of_o something_o so_o displease_v to_o god_n that_o he_o annex_v a_o very_a severe_a sanction_n to_o it_o have_v need_n be_v very_o well_o satisfy_v about_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o it_o lest_o he_o incur_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o be_v find_v a_o perverter_n of_o his_o law_n if_o a_o man_n shall_v reject_v all_o humane_a authority_n because_o the_o first_o commandment_n say_v thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o elohim_n beside_o i_o but_o in_o scripture_n magistrate_n and_o judge_n be_v call_v elohim_n therefore_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o own_o any_o civil_a magistrate_n he_o will_v have_v much_o more_o to_o say_v than_o t._n g._n and_o his_o brethren_n have_v in_o restrain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n about_o image_n to_o such_o idol_n as_o be_v only_a representation_n of_o imaginary_a being_n for_o the_o original_a word_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o tendency_n that_o way_n it_o signify_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v carve_v or_o cut_v out_o of_o wood_n or_o stone_n and_o as_o i_o tell_v t._n g._n before_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o forty_o several_a time_n render_v by_o the_o lxx_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o but_o thrice_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o which_o be_v very_o observable_a although_o exod._n 20.4_o they_o render_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o in_o the_o repetition_n of_o the_o law_n deut._n 5.8_o the_o alexandrian_a ms._n have_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o deut._n 4.16_o in_o some_o copy_n of_o the_o lxx_o the_o same_o word_n be_v translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o isaiah_n 40.18_o they_o translate_v it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v proper_o a_o image_n and_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a itself_o use_v idolum_fw-la sculptile_fw-la and_o imago_fw-la isa._n 44.9_o 10_o 13._o all_o to_o express_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o this_o t._n g._n reply_n 55._o that_o the_o lxx_o general_o translate_n it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v some_o particular_a reason_n to_o render_v it_o idol_n here_o and_o because_o this_o be_v a_o word_n of_o strict_a signification_n it_o ought_v to_o regulate_v the_o large_a and_o in_o the_o other_o place_n he_o say_v there_o be_v still_o some_o term_n or_o clause_n restrain_v the_o word_n to_o such_o a_o grave_a thing_n or_o image_n as_o be_v make_v to_o be_v compare_v with_o god_n or_o to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o be_v to_o be_v a_o idol_n then_o it_o seem_v a_o grave_a image_n when_o it_o be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n become_v a_o idol_n in_o t._n g_n sense_n and_o yet_o a_o idol_n in_o the_o commandment_n be_v the_o representation_n of_o a_o mere_a figment_n but_o may_v not_o that_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o idol_n in_o this_o place_n which_o he_o grant_v be_v mean_v in_o another_o where_o the_o word_n be_v express_v concern_v the_o representation_n of_o god_n as_o in_o isaiah_n 40.18_o and_o if_o he_o allow_v this_o to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o a_o idol_n in_o the_o commandment_n i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o lxx_o have_v a_o particular_a reason_n to_o render_v pesel_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o for_o aquinas_n well_o observe_v 1._o that_o this_o commandment_n do_v not_o forbid_v the_o make_v any_o sculpture_n or_o similitude_n sed_fw-la facere_fw-la adorandam_fw-la to_o make_v it_o for_o worship_n because_o it_o follow_v thou_o shall_v not_o fall_v down_o to_o they_o and_o worship_v they_o and_o montanus_n express_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o commandment_n after_o this_o manner_n 9_o simulathrum_fw-la divinum_fw-la nullo_n pacto_fw-la conflato_fw-la signa_fw-la cultûs_fw-la causa_fw-la ne_fw-la facito_fw-la and_o nicolaus_n faber_n both_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 97._o sculptilibus_fw-la nè_fw-la flecte_fw-la genus_fw-la pictaeve_fw-la tabellae_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la pictum_fw-la sculptúmve_fw-la puta_fw-la venerabile_fw-la quidquam_fw-la if_o this_o be_v t._n g_n sense_n of_o a_o idol_n i_o free_o yield_v to_o he_o that_o the_o lxx_o have_v very_o good_a reason_n so_o to_o render_v pesel_n in_o this_o place_n where_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v a_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n but_o how_o can_v this_o agree_v with_o what_o t._n g._n say_v that_o the_o law_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o worship_v god_n himself_o by_o a_o image_n for_o do_v not_o the_o law_n condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o a_o idol_n and_o do_v not_o t._n g._n say_v that_o a_o image_n when_o it_o be_v make_v a_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n become_v a_o idol_n and_o do_v it_o not_o then_o follow_v that_o the_o law_n in_o express_a term_n do_v condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o such_o a_o image_n nay_o be_v it_o not_o the_o selfsame_a t._n g._n that_o say_v 96._o that_o the_o make_v such_o image_n as_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o divinity_n be_v against_o the_o nature_n and_o unalterable_a law_n of_o god_n but_o what_o law_n of_o god_n be_v there_o that_o do_v forbid_v such_o image_n if_o it_o be_v not_o this_o and_o if_o this_o law_n do_v forbid_v such_o image_n than_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o idol_n be_v not_o here_o to_o be_v take_v for_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o figment_n but_o of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o real_a be_v in_o the_o world_n have_v not_o i_o now_o far_o better_a reason_n to_o return_v his_o own_o word_n upon_o he_o 38._o such_o frequent_a self_n contradiction_n be_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o a_o discourse_n not_o ground_v upon_o truth_n and_o although_o the_o reader_n may_v think_v i_o take_v delight_n to_o discover_v they_o in_o my_o adversary_n yet_o i_o can_v assure_v he_o it_o be_v a_o much_o great_a grief_n to_o i_o to_o see_v so_o subtle_a a_o wit_n so_o often_o entangle_v in_o they_o
about_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o when_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o law_n in_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n 23._o he_o never_o mention_n it_o but_o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o say_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o law_n be_v to_o forbid_v any_o kind_n of_o image_n tertullian_n say_v that_o god_n hereby_o do_v forbid_v all_o kind_n of_o similitude_n quanto_fw-la magis_fw-la imaginis_fw-la suae_fw-la how_o much_o more_o any_o image_n of_o himself_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o make_v a_o idol_n and_o a_o image_n the_o same_o thing_n 4._o and_o in_o another_o place_n that_o god_n do_v prohibit_v all_o similitude_n to_o prevent_v any_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n for_o he_o add_v thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o 22._o therefore_o say_v he_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n be_v not_o against_o the_o law_n be_v not_o for_o worship_n but_o for_o a_o remedy_n nor_o the_o cherubin_n be_v mere_o ornament_n and_o therefore_o not_o fall_v under_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n and_o afterward_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o several_a term_n of_o the_o law_n by_o image_n statue_n and_o similitude_n 22._o s._n cyprian_n interpret_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n idol_n in_o the_o commandment_n 1._o when_o he_o say_v they_o be_v such_o as_o the_o psalmist_n speak_v of_o that_o have_v mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o etc._n etc._n which_o be_v certain_o mean_v of_o image_n of_o humane_a shape_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v the_o heathen_a idol_n be_v make_v 1._o ad_fw-la defunctorum_fw-la vultus_fw-la per_fw-la imaginem_fw-la detinendos_fw-la to_o preserve_v the_o countenance_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o image_n which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o word_n with_o those_o of_o minucius_n felix_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o subject_n 21._o while_o they_o desire_v say_v he_o defunctos_fw-la reges_fw-la in_o imaginibus_fw-la videre_fw-la to_o see_v their_o prince_n image_n and_o to_o retain_v their_o memory_n in_o their_o statue_n that_o which_o at_o first_o be_v intend_v for_o their_o comfort_n become_v a_o object_n of_o worship_n so_o lactantius_n say_v 3._o that_o their_o simulachra_fw-la their_o idol_n in_o t._n g_n sense_n be_v either_o the_o monument_n of_o the_o dead_a or_o of_o the_o absent_a and_o he_o make_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n to_o be_v nihil_fw-la colendum_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la oculis_fw-la mortalibus_fw-la cernitur_fw-la nothing_o to_o be_v worship_v that_o can_v be_v see_v s._n augustin_n give_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o commandment_n say_v 11._o that_o therein_o any_o similitude_n of_o god_n be_v forbid_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o therefore_o sure_o not_o the_o mere_a figment_n of_o man_n brain_n or_o representation_n of_o sphinx_n and_o triton_n and_o centauri_n 3._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o put_v that_o sense_n upon_o the_o word_n idol_n do_v yet_o make_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o commandment_n to_o be_v against_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o both_o origen_n and_o theodoret_n make_v it_o unlawful_a by_o the_o force_n of_o this_o commandment_n 38._o to_o perform_v any_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n towards_o any_o representation_n whatsoever_o and_o the_o difference_n they_o both_o put_v between_o worship_n and_o service_n be_v 167._o that_o the_o latter_a be_v that_o of_o the_o mind_n and_o the_o former_a of_o the_o body_n but_o both_o they_o say_v be_v here_o forbid_v and_o therefore_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o comfort_n t._n g._n can_v have_v in_o suppose_v their_o image_n be_v not_o forbid_v under_o the_o name_n of_o idol_n if_o they_o be_v forbid_v under_o the_o name_n of_o similitude_n and_o it_o be_v as_o unlawful_a to_o worship_v they_o under_o one_o name_n as_o under_o the_o other_o our_o quarrel_n be_v not_o with_o they_o mere_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o word_n idolatry_n but_o it_o be_v on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o express_a law_n of_o god_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v forbid_v under_o the_o name_n of_o idol_n or_o similitude_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o we_o as_o long_o as_o the_o worship_n they_o practise_v be_v as_o plain_o against_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o commandment_n as_o perjury_n adultery_n or_o theft_n be_v against_o the_o other_o commandment_n and_o that_o even_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n and_o theodoret_n themselves_o beside_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o two_o author_n we_o shall_v find_v their_o meaning_n be_v not_o as_o t._n g._n imagine_v to_o make_v those_o only_a idol_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v fiction_n of_o the_o brain_n but_o to_o show_v that_o god_n have_v forbid_v all_o sort_n of_o image_n symbolical_a as_o well_o as_o other_o for_o say_v origen_n moses_n be_v skill_v in_o all_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o egyptian_n do_v forbid_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o secret_a and_o hide_a mystery_n i_o e._n their_o symbolical_a and_o hieroglyphical_a representation_n and_o theodoret_n particular_o mention_n the_o egyptian_a image_n with_o the_o face_n of_o a_o dog_n and_o the_o head_n of_o a_o ox_n whereby_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o think_v moses_n by_o this_o law_n intend_v to_o forbid_v all_o manner_n of_o representation_n of_o thing_n in_o order_n to_o worship_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o hieroglyphic_n or_o by_o proper_a similitude_n so_o that_o neither_o origen_n nor_o theodoret_n by_o this_o interpretation_n do_v give_v the_o least_o countenance_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 4._o i_o shall_v in_o the_o last_o place_n show_v 5._o that_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o term_n idol_n be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o most_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o do_v confess_v that_o the_o image_n of_o real_a being_n may_v become_v idol_n and_o that_o in_o these_o follow_a case_n 1._o when_o proper_a latria_n be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n that_o be_v true_o idolatry_n say_v bellarmin_n 24._o when_o proper_a latria_n be_v give_v to_o any_o thing_n beside_o god_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_a idolatry_n when_o a_o idol_n be_v worship_v without_o god_n but_o when_o a_o idol_n be_v worship_v together_o with_o god_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o conclude_v that_o no_o image_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o proper_a latria_n which_o conclusion_n can_v be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o such_o a_o image_n become_v a_o idol_n but_o he_o go_v far_a and_o say_v that_o those_o who_o worship_v a_o image_n of_o christ_n with_o divine_a honour_n although_o it_o be_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o image_n do_v commit_v idolatry_n for_o say_v he_o although_o a_o man_n pretend_v to_o give_v these_o honour_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n yet_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o they_o he_o do_v real_o give_v it_o for_o themselves_o although_o he_o deny_v it_o in_o word_n which_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a confession_n and_o from_o hence_o those_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n who_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o appear_v by_o irenaeus_n epiphanius_n s._n augustin_n and_o damascen_n according_a to_o which_o concession_n the_o dispute_n can_v any_o long_o be_v whether_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o saint_n be_v idol_n or_o no_o if_o we_o can_v prove_v that_o divine_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o even_o t._n g._n himself_o say_v 162._o be_v not_o the_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n the_o same_o as_o to_o make_v it_o a_o false_a god_n and_o be_v it_o not_o heathen_a idolatry_n to_o worship_v a_o false_a god_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n make_v any_o thing_n a_o idol_n and_o not_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o imaginary_a be_v 2._o when_o image_n be_v worship_v as_o true_a representation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n so_o sanders_n express_o init_fw-la he_o that_o go_v about_o to_o represent_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n sin_n grievous_o and_o make_v a_o idol_n and_o he_o that_o propose_v such_o a_o image_n for_o worship_n commit_v idolatry_n but_o such_o a_o image_n be_v no_o representation_n of_o a_o mere_a figment_n of_o man_n brain_n but_o a_o vain_a endeavour_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o most_o perfect_a be_v if_o he_o have_v only_o say_v it_o have_v be_v a_o foolish_a and_o vain_a attempt_n he_o have_v only_o express_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o when_o he_o make_v such_o a_o image_n a_o idol_n when_o it_o be_v propose_v for_o worship_n he_o do_v imply_v that_o a_o imperfect_a representation_n of_o a_o infinite_a nature_n when_o it_o be_v worship_v become_v a_o idol_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v avoid_v by_o say_v that_o such_o a_o image_n be_v a_o
say_v s._n augustine_n quis_fw-la sanctus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cujus_fw-la honore_fw-la ador_n as_o scabellum_fw-la pedum_fw-la ejus_fw-la genebrard_n acknowledge_v likewise_o that_o s._n hierome_n translate_v it_o so_o and_o suarez_n yield_v that_o not_o only_o the_o greek_a 3._o but_o s._n augustine_n and_o s._n hierome_n read_v it_o for_o he_o be_v holy_a 2._o those_o word_n do_v not_o imply_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v make_v the_o ark_n the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n for_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v render_v they_o worship_v he_o in_o his_o sanctuary_n and_o the_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o psalm_n where_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v repeat_v interpret_v this_o worship_n at_o his_o holy_a hill_n for_o the_o lord_n our_o god_n be_v holy_a where_o the_o holy_a mountain_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o foot_n stool_n before_o mention_v and_o so_o muis_n confess_v loc_n who_o say_v withal_o that_o by_o the_o phrase_n of_o worship_v his_o footstool_n no_o more_o be_v mean_v than_o worship_v god_n at_o his_o footstool_n and_o the_o sanctuary_n he_o say_v be_v call_v god_n footstool_n not_o only_o by_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v and_o kimchi_n but_o lament_v 2.1_o and_o so_o lyra_n interpret_v it_o ante_fw-la scabellum_fw-la pedum_fw-la ejus_fw-la worship_n before_o his_o footstool_n or_o worship_n at_o his_o footstool_n as_o it_o be_v psalm_n 182.7_o and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a if_o the_o psalmist_n shall_v here_o propose_v the_o footstool_n for_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n to_o they_o when_o the_o design_n of_o the_o whole_a psalm_n be_v to_o call_v all_o nation_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n as_o sit_v between_o the_o cherubim_n psal._n 99.1_o i_o e._n in_o his_o throne_n which_o be_v sure_o different_a from_o his_o footstool_n i_o will_v not_o contend_v with_o suarez_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o footstool_n of_o god_n here_o mention_v although_o he_o confess_v that_o basil_n and_o vatablus_n understand_v the_o temple_n by_o it_o but_o i_o will_v yield_v he_o that_o the_o ark_n be_v most_o probable_o understand_v by_o it_o because_o of_o his_o sit_v between_o the_o cherubim_v be_v mention_v before_o in_o which_o respect_n the_o ark_n may_v proper_o be_v call_v his_o footstool_n for_o the_o cherubim_n be_v the_o mercabah_n or_o the_o divine_a chariot_n and_o so_o call_v 1_o chron._n 28.18_o where_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a render_v it_o quadriga_fw-la cherubin_n cherubinis_fw-la in_o such_o a_o chariot_n pyrrhus_n ligorius_n vehic_n the_o famous_a italian_a antiquary_n 23._o say_v the_o deity_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v draw_v and_o livy_n and_o plutarch_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o in_o camillus_n as_o a_o extraordinary_a thing_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o such_o a_o triumphal_a chariot_n which_o have_v be_v before_o look_v on_o as_o proper_a to_o jove_n the_o father_n of_o god_n and_o men._n 132._o such_o a_o triumphal_a chariot_n i_o suppose_v that_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n but_o without_o any_o representation_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o this_o chariot_n be_v that_o we_o call_v the_o cherubin_n and_o the_o ark_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o footstool_n to_o the_o invisible_a majesty_n that_o sit_v between_o the_o cherubim_n and_o there_o deliver_v his_o oracle_n now_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o any_o reasonable_a man_n whether_o god_n be_v represent_v as_o sit_v upon_o his_o triumphal_a chariot_n without_o any_o visible_a image_n of_o he_o the_o worship_n be_v there_o to_o be_v perform_v to_o the_o invisible_a deity_n or_o to_o the_o visible_a chariot_n and_o footstool_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o ask_v whether_o person_n approach_v to_o a_o prince_n on_o his_o throne_n be_v to_o worship_v the_o prince_n or_o his_o footstool_n or_o chair_n of_o state_n but_o lorinus_n and_o suarez_n say_v the_o hebrew_n particle_n be_v add_v to_o a_o word_n imply_v worship_n do_v not_o denote_v the_o place_n but_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v by_o those_o two_o place_n before_o mention_v viz._n the_o last_o verse_n of_o this_o psalm_n and_o psalm_n 132.7.3_o those_o of_o the_o father_n who_o understand_v this_o expression_n of_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n do_v declare_v by_o their_o interpretation_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o ark_n after_o that_o manner_n therefore_o lorinus_n say_v most_o of_o the_o father_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n as_o s._n ambrose_n s._n hierome_n s._n augustine_n and_o other_o general_o after_o he_o and_o among_o the_o greek_n he_o reckon_v s._n athanasius_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n but_o what_o need_v all_o this_o run_v so_o far_o from_o the_o literal_a sense_n in_o case_n they_o have_v think_v the_o ark_n a_o lawful_a object_n of_o worship_n let_v s._n augustine_n speak_v for_o the_o rest_n 98.5_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o elsewhere_o call_v the_o earth_n god_n footstool_n and_o do_v he_o bid_v we_o worship_v the_o earth_n this_o put_v i_o in_o a_o great_a perplexity_n i_o dare_v not_o worship_v the_o earth_n lest_o he_o damn_v i_o who_o make_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n and_o i_o dare_v not_o but_o worship_v his_o footstool_n because_o he_o bid_v i_o do_v it_o in_o this_o doubt_n i_o turn_v myself_o to_o christ_n and_o from_o he_o find_v the_o resolution_n of_o it_o for_o his_o flesh_n be_v earth_n and_o so_o he_o run_v into_o a_o discourse_n about_o the_o adoration_n due_a to_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o elsewhere_o say_v that_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o otherwise_o to_o be_v adore_v than_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n 58._o which_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o ark_n literal_o understand_v to_o be_v a_o proper_a object_n of_o worship_n but_o t._n g._n add_v that_o s._n hierome_n say_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v worship_n or_o reverence_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n because_o there_o be_v the_o cherubim_n the_o ark_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v well_o he_o put_v in_o reverence_n as_o well_o as_o worship_n for_o venerabantur_fw-la signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o have_v it_o in_o great_a veneration_n and_o that_o not_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o ark_n and_o cherubim_n but_o for_o the_o pot_n of_o manna_n and_o aaron_n rod_n and_o do_v t._n g._n think_v in_o his_o conscience_n that_o the_o jew_n worship_v these_o too_o but_o s._n hierom_n explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v immediate_o after_o that_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o christ_n be_v more_o venerable_a than_o that_o which_o he_o interpret_v by_o say_v it_o be_v a_o place_n to_o be_v honour_v by_o all_o and_o be_v these_o the_o doughty_a proof_n which_o t._n g._n blame_v i_o for_o not_o vouchsafe_v a_o answer_n to_o they_o i_o think_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v take_v it_o as_o a_o kindness_n from_o i_o let_v he_o now_o judge_v whether_o i_o have_v neither_o scripture_n nor_o father_n nor_o reason_n to_o abet_v i_o in_o say_v that_o the_o jew_n only_o direct_v their_o worship_n towards_o the_o place_n where_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o be_v signal_o present_a among_o they_o as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o cherubim_n all_o his_o attempt_n come_v only_o to_o this_o they_o may_v be_v worship_v although_o they_o be_v not_o see_v and_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o high_a priest_n to_o worship_v they_o once_o a_o year_n 207_o it_o be_v always_o lawful_a but_o i_o deny_v that_o the_o high_a priest_n ever_o worship_v they_o for_o he_o only_o worship_v the_o god_n that_o sit_v upon_o his_o triumphal_a chariot_n and_o their_o be_v hide_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n be_v a_o argument_n they_o be_v not_o expose_v as_o object_n of_o worship_n as_o image_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n their_o be_v appendix_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n he_o say_v be_v rather_o a_o mean_n to_o increase_v than_o diminish_v the_o people_n reverence_n to_o they_o if_o by_o reverence_n he_o mean_v worship_n we_o may_v here_o see_v a_o instance_n of_o the_o variety_n of_o man_n understanding_n for_o no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o vasquez_n from_o hence_o argue_v 6._o that_o the_o cherubim_n be_v never_o intend_v as_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n because_o they_o be_v only_o the_o appendix_n to_o another_o thing_n but_o a_o thing_n be_v then_o propose_v as_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n when_o it_o be_v set_v up_o by_o itself_o and_o not_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o ornament_n to_o another_o thing_n with_o who_o lorinus_n azorius_fw-la and_o visorius_n agree_v and_o even_o aquinas_n himself_o grant_v 6._o that_o the_o seraphim_n he_o mean_v the_o cherubin_n be_v not_o set_v up_o for_o worship_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sign_n of_o some_o mystery_n nay_o he_o say_v the_o jew_n
be_v express_o forbid_v to_o worship_v they_o thus_o i_o hope_v i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v how_o very_o little_a the_o worship_v of_o god_n before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n do_v prove_v towards_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o second_o argument_n of_o t._n g._n be_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o s._n augustine_n who_o make_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o second_o commandment_n to_o be_v only_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o which_o i_o think_v so_o weak_a and_o trifle_a a_o argument_n that_o i_o give_v a_o short_a answer_n to_o it_o in_o these_o two_o particular_n 1._o that_o s._n augustine_n do_v not_o seem_v constant_a to_o that_o opinion_n 2._o that_o suppose_v he_o be_v yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o according_a to_o his_o judgement_n these_o word_n be_v only_o against_o heathen_a idol_n and_o not_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n here_o t._n g._n think_v he_o have_v the_o bit_n fast_o between_o his_o tooth_n and_o away_o he_o run_v raise_v a_o dust_n to_o blind_v the_o eye_n of_o beholder_n but_o he_o must_v be_v stop_v in_o his_o carrier_n and_o bring_v to_o better_a reason_n i_o ask_v t._n g._n how_o he_o be_v sure_o this_o be_v s._n augustine_n constant_a judgement_n since_o in_o his_o latter_a write_n he_o reckon_v up_o the_o commandment_n as_o other_o of_o the_o father_n have_v do_v before_o he_o upon_o this_o he_o insult_v and_o call_v it_o a_o new_a way_n of_o answer_v father_n and_o the_o ready_a he_o ever_o meet_v with_o 46._o except_o it_o be_v that_o of_o deny_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v allow_v when_o a_o express_a testimony_n of_o a_o father_n be_v allege_v there_o be_v no_o more_o to_o do_v than_o to_o ask_v how_o he_o be_v sure_a that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o afterward_o change_v his_o mind_n but_o he_o say_v he_o be_v sure_a he_o have_v his_o judgement_n profess_o for_o he_o in_o his_o former_a write_n and_o that_o i_o ought_v to_o bring_v better_a evidence_n of_o his_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n than_o i_o have_v do_v but_o if_o i_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o s._n augustine_n be_v of_o our_o mind_n in_o the_o main_a point_n as_o to_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n then_o what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o first_o or_o second_o or_o three_o or_o four_o commandment_n so_o we_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o and_o i_o have_v already_o produce_v sufficient_a testimony_n from_o he_o to_o this_o purpose_n for_o do_v not_o s._n augustine_n declare_v 7._o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o a_o image_n when_o he_o say_v it_o be_v impiety_n for_o a_o christian_n to_o set_v up_o a_o corporeal_a image_n of_o god_n in_o a_o temple_n and_o that_o they_o who_o do_v it_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o sacrilege_n condemn_v by_o s._n paul_n of_o turn_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n do_v not_o st._n augustine_n commend_v varro_n for_o speak_v so_o reproachful_o concern_v the_o very_a manner_n of_o worship_v the_o deity_n by_o a_o image_n 31._o and_o he_o say_v that_o if_o he_o dare_v have_v oppose_v so_o old_a a_o corruption_n he_o will_v have_v both_o own_a the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n et_fw-la sine_fw-la simulachro_fw-la colendum_fw-la esse_fw-la censeret_fw-la and_o have_v think_v he_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v without_o a_o image_n do_v not_o s._n augustine_n when_o he_o purposely_o explain_v that_o which_o he_o account_v the_o first_o commandment_n say_v that_o any_o similitude_n of_o god_n be_v thereby_o forbid_a to_o be_v worship_v 11._o because_o no_o image_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o what_o be_v god_n himself_o i._n e._n his_o son_n and_o can_v any_o one_o speak_v more_o express_o our_o sense_n than_o s._n augustine_n here_o do_v let_v not_o t.g._n then_o boast_v of_o his_o possession_n of_o s._n augustine_n unless_o it_o be_v as_o he_o do_v late_o of_o all_o the_o father_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o reason_n be_v much_o alike_o for_o both_o but_o as_o to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o commandment_n he_o be_v of_o t._n g_o be_v side_n and_o what_o be_v that_o to_o our_o business_n if_o s._n augustine_n be_v of_o our_o side_n as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o commandment_n i_o can_v allow_v he_o to_o find_v out_o something_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o have_v three_o commandment_n of_o the_o first_o table_n and_o i_o can_v be_v content_v with_o this_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o father_n be_v for_o the_o other_o division_n and_o upon_o more_o considerable_a reason_n but_o t.g._n say_v 43._o that_o s._n augustine_n translate_v this_o precept_n thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o idol_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n to_o be_v the_o forbid_v the_o give_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o idol_n one_o will_v think_v by_o this_o s._n augustine_n have_v no_o other_o word_n but_o idolum_fw-la here_o whereas_o he_o use_v both_o figmentum_fw-la and_o simulachrum_fw-la both_o which_o word_n he_o elsewhere_o use_v about_o the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o this_o be_v their_o common_a method_n if_o they_o meet_v with_o a_o word_n in_o the_o father_n that_o sound_v their_o way_n they_o never_o stay_v to_o consider_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o present_o cry_v out_o idolum_fw-la idolum_fw-la and_o then_o with_o the_o man_n at_o athens_n take_v all_o that_o come_v for_o their_o own_o so_o do_v t._n g._n boast_v of_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o as_o slight_a ground_n as_o he_o do_v and_o make_v up_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o imagination_n what_o be_v want_v in_o the_o goodness_n of_o his_o title_n if_o at_o least_o imagination_n can_v sway_v he_o so_o much_o against_o the_o plain_a evidence_n of_o reason_n 10._o have_v thus_o clear_v the_o way_n by_o remove_v these_o mighty_a difficulty_n which_o t._n g._n have_v lay_v in_o it_o to_o obstruct_v our_o passage_n i_o now_o come_v to_o consider_v the_o several_a method_n i_o propose_v for_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o law_n the_o first_o whereof_o be_v from_o the_o general_a term_n wherein_o it_o be_v express_v which_o be_v of_o so_o large_a and_o comprehensive_a a_o sense_n as_o to_o take_v in_o all_o manner_n of_o representation_n in_o order_n to_o worship_n and_o i_o challenge_v he_o to_o show_v where_o the_o word_n temunah_n which_o they_o render_v similitude_n as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v ever_o use_v in_o scripture_n to_o signify_v such_o a_o idol_n as_o he_o suppose_v this_o law_n intend_v and_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v word_n of_o the_o large_a signification_n put_v into_o a_o law_n if_o the_o sense_n be_v limit_v according_a to_o the_o most_o narrow_a acceptation_n of_o one_o word_n mention_v therein_o for_o there_o be_v no_o kind_n of_o image_n whether_o grave_v or_o paint_v whether_o of_o a_o real_a or_o imaginary_a be_v but_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n set_v down_o in_o the_o law_n to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n etc._n that_o how_o large_a soever_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o word_n temunah_n or_o similitude_n be_v when_o take_v by_o itself_o yet_o in_o our_o present_a case_n it_o be_v limit_v by_o the_o follow_a word_n thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o serve_v they_o to_o signify_v something_o which_o be_v make_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n that_o be_v to_o be_v a_o idol_n and_o so_o by_o the_o word_n idol_n in_o the_o commandment_n he_o understand_v such_o a_o image_n as_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v for_o worship_v a_o figment_n that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v and_o by_o similitude_n a_o image_n or_o resemblance_n of_o some_o real_a thing_n but_o false_o imagine_v to_o be_v god_n but_o he_o say_v it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o put_v the_o word_n similitude_n in_o its_o large_a meaning_n that_o be_v as_o signify_v any_o image_n whatsoever_o though_o make_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n when_o god_n himself_o command_v the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_v to_o be_v make_v with_o that_o respect_n do_v he_o mean_v to_o represent_v the_o true_a god_n or_o to_o be_v object_n of_o worship_n which_o i_o have_v already_o show_v to_o be_v false_a that_o which_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v he_o say_v be_v that_o the_o word_n similitude_n be_v to_o be_v take_v so_o here_o whereas_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o word_n similitude_n be_v to_o be_v restrain_v to_o the_o similitude_n of_o false_a god_n and_o to_o make_v all_o sure_a he_o interpret_v similitude_n only_o of_o the_o representation_n of_o false_a god_n and_o
bow_v down_o to_o and_o worship_v that_o similitude_n be_v the_o worship_v that_o similitude_n as_o god_n i._n e._n take_v the_o likeness_n to_o be_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o can_v blame_v t._n g._n for_o make_v the_o thing_n forbid_v in_o the_o commandment_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a more_o absurd_a than_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v but_o whether_o he_o have_v make_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n or_o himself_o more_o ridiculous_a let_v the_o reader_n judge_n by_o similitude_n he_o say_v be_v here_o to_o be_v understand_v only_o the_o similitude_n of_o false_a god_n as_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n and_o other_o like_a thing_n which_o they_o worship_v as_o god_n this_o i_o confess_v be_v intelligible_a and_o true_a although_o not_o the_o full_a meaning_n of_o the_o commandment_n but_o what_o then_o be_v bowing_z down_z to_z and_o worship_v this_o similitude_n that_o be_v say_v he_o to_o worship_v this_o similitude_n as_o god_n how_o be_v that_o be_v it_o by_o believe_v the_o similitude_n to_o be_v the_o thing_n as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o sun_n to_o be_v real_o the_o sun_n this_o be_v absurd_a enough_o of_o all_o conscience_n and_o they_o be_v sottish_a idolater_n indeed_o that_o do_v so_o or_o be_v it_o that_o they_o think_v there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n beside_o that_o similitude_n that_o be_v strange_a indeed_o they_o shall_v think_v the_o similitude_n to_o be_v god_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o it_o but_o so_o the_o wise_a pope_n gregory_n 2._o interpret_v this_o commandment_n in_o his_o incomparable_a epistle_n to_o leo_n isaurus_n 10._o the_o emperor_n tell_v the_o pope_n he_o dare_v not_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n because_o of_o this_o severe_a prohibition_n of_o any_o kind_n of_o similitude_n and_o he_o desire_v he_o to_o show_v who_o it_o be_v that_o since_o have_v make_v it_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n the_o pope_n for_o this_o call_v he_o 〈◊〉_d a_o ignoramus_n a_o dull_a and_o insolent_a fool_n and_o bid_v he_o lay_v aside_o his_o pride_n and_o haughtiness_n and_o come_v and_o learn_v of_o he_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o commandment_n and_o now_o we_o expect_v something_o become_v a_o infallible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o commandment_n say_v the_o pope_n be_v make_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o idolater_n who_o live_v in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n that_o worship_v live_v creature_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o wood_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o creature_n and_o fowl_n of_o the_o air_n and_o say_v these_o be_v our_o god_n and_o there_o be_v no_o god_n beside_o they_o and_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o this_o workmanship_n of_o the_o devil_n god_n say_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o worship_v they_o but_o there_o be_v other_o workmanship_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o this_o man_n may_v worship_v exceed_o well_o speak_v the_o mischief_n be_v maimonides_n say_v there_o never_o be_v such_o fool_n in_o the_o world_n to_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n but_o their_o idol_n 36._o but_o what_o be_v maimonides_n his_o say_n to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n i_o be_o not_o yet_o satisfy_v about_o t._n g_n worship_v a_o similitude_n as_o god_n and_o so_o make_v it_o a_o idol_n if_o it_o be_v a_o god_n how_o be_v it_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o god_n if_o it_o be_v not_o how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n what_o be_v it_o the_o similitude_n of_o of_o god_n yes_o but_o it_o be_v god_n itself_o to_o he_o that_o worship_v it_o as_o god_n and_o so_o it_o be_v the_o similitude_n of_o itself_o so_o that_o the_o similitude_n here_o forbid_v to_o be_v worship_v be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v like_o its_o own_o self_n t._n g._n in_o another_o place_n say_v 39_o the_o thing_n forbid_v in_o the_o commandment_n be_v bow_v ourselves_o down_o to_o the_o image_n themselves_o and_o this_o by_o the_o concession_n of_o all_o be_v worship_v they_o instead_o of_o god_n what_o be_v this_o bow_v down_o to_o the_o image_n themselves_o be_v it_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v real_o god_n then_o they_o be_v not_o worship_v as_o similitude_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v to_o bow_v down_o ourselves_o to_o the_o image_n themselves_o without_o any_o relation_n to_o god_n be_v to_o worship_v they_o instead_o of_o god_n but_o i_o be_o still_o to_o seek_v for_o his_o meaning_n be_v it_o bow_v down_o to_o image_n themselves_o without_o relation_n to_o any_o other_o god_n that_o must_v suppose_v that_o those_o who_o do_v so_o worship_v they_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o god_n beside_o the_o image_n and_o that_o be_v to_o make_v god_n to_o forbid_v a_o thing_n that_o we_o never_o read_v to_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o world_n or_o be_v it_o to_o suppose_v those_o image_n themselves_o to_o be_v object_n of_o worship_n if_o it_o be_v than_o all_o those_o stand_v condemn_v for_o idolater_n who_o assert_v that_o image_n themselves_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v which_o i_o have_v show_v to_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o their_o divine_n and_o by_o they_o thought_n to_o be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n or_o last_o be_v the_o worship_a image_n themselves_o without_o relation_n to_o the_o true_a god_n the_o worship_v they_o instead_o of_o god_n but_o this_o be_v both_o false_a and_o impertinent_a it_o be_v false_a because_o they_o who_o worship_v image_n without_o relation_n to_o the_o true_a god_n may_v yet_o worship_v they_o bare_o as_o they_o represent_v a_o false_a god_n as_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o heathen_n do_v and_o therefore_o not_o as_o god_n and_o eusebius_n say_v in_o general_a of_o the_o heathen_n 1_o that_o they_o do_v not_o look_v on_o their_o image_n as_o god_n it_o be_v impertinent_a because_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n as_o i_o have_v show_v a_o image_n that_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o true_a god_n may_v be_v worship_v as_o god_n when_o divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n of_o god_n or_o christ._n and_o therefore_o all_o this_o ado_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o this_o commandment_n must_v then_o be_v so_o understand_v as_o to_o exclude_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n otherwise_o it_o can_v be_v unlawful_a to_o give_v any_o kind_n of_o worship_n to_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o so_o the_o gnostic_n be_v not_o to_o blame_v in_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n although_o they_o stand_v condemn_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o if_o this_o be_v unlawful_a as_o they_o all_o say_v it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o sacrifice_n to_o a_o image_n than_o some_o kind_n of_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n be_v forbid_v by_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n how_o well_o t.g._n have_v acquit_v himself_o in_o his_o admirable_a undertake_n 39_o when_o he_o say_v with_o so_o much_o confidence_n that_o the_o second_o commandment_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n against_o the_o worship_a god_n himself_o by_o a_o image_n which_o be_v to_o charge_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n with_o folly_n and_o ignorance_n in_o condemn_v the_o carpocratian_o for_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n with_o divine_a worship_n who_o say_v bellarmin_n 24._o sine_fw-la dubio_fw-la imaginem_fw-la ejus_fw-la propter_fw-la ipsum_fw-la colebant_fw-la without_o all_o doubt_n worship_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n with_o relation_n to_o he_o but_o still_o when_o t._n g._n be_v miserable_o mistake_v 11._o the_o father_n must_v bear_v the_o blame_n of_o it_o alas_o poor_a father_n must_v you_o bear_v the_o load_n of_o all_o his_o miscarriage_n it_o be_v but_o do_v you_o justice_n to_o vindicate_v your_o innocency_n in_o this_o righteous_a cause_n he_o tell_v i_o 50._o that_o i_o must_v prove_v against_o these_o father_n viz._n origen_n and_o theodoret_n and_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o word_n similitude_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n for_o any_o image_n make_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n a_o very_a easy_a undertake_n in_o itself_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n either_o against_o those_o father_n or_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n which_o be_v as_o plain_o on_o my_o side_n in_o this_o case_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n but_o t._n g._n be_v again_o unlucky_a when_o he_o pretend_v to_o the_o father_n for_o those_o two_o father_n he_o mention_n be_v pointblank_o against_o he_o in_o this_o matter_n witness_v the_o many_o
together_o and_o consequent_o have_v free_v themselves_o from_o the_o force_n of_o the_o law_n which_o require_v no_o more_o but_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o deity_n public_o worship_v without_o any_o declaration_n of_o their_o mind_n concern_v they_o for_o they_o may_v understand_v they_o as_o they_o please_v as_o we_o see_v the_o wise_a man_n among_o they_o do_v without_o any_o censure_n or_o reproach_n from_o other_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a then_o for_o christian_n to_o give_v a_o relative_a latria_n to_o any_o creature_n with_o a_o intention_n to_o honour_n god_n thereby_o i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o christian_n be_v excusable_a in_o their_o suffering_n for_o all_o that_o be_v require_v from_o they_o be_v only_o to_o obey_v their_o law_n and_o offer_v incense_n to_o their_o go_n nothing_n be_v express_v by_o the_o law_n as_o to_o the_o disow_v the_o true_a god_n nor_o as_o to_o declare_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o do_v intend_v to_o worship_v they_o the_o emperor_n declare_v he_o be_v for_o the_o law_n be_v observe_v and_o himself_o in_o his_o own_o write_n have_v express_v his_o mind_n as_o to_o one_o god_n what_o be_v it_o then_o make_v the_o christian_n refuse_v obey_v the_o law_n when_o so_o many_o philosopher_n have_v say_v that_o these_o god_n be_v only_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n and_o deserve_v divine_a worship_n because_o of_o god_n presence_n in_o they_o if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v it_o idolatry_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o creature_n it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o make_v out_o their_o title_n to_o martyrdom_n for_o if_o we_o look_v over_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o come_v to_o this_o pinch_n with_o they_o will_v you_o obey_v the_o law_n in_o offer_v incense_n or_o will_v you_o not_o when_o justin_n martyr_n be_v summon_v before_o rusticus_n the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n after_o some_o previous_a discourse_n let_v we_o come_v say_v he_o to_o the_o business_n in_o hand_n 5._o come_v you_o christian_n hither_o and_o sacrifice_v with_o one_o consent_n to_o the_o god_n justin_n answer_v no_o true_a christian_n will_v forsake_v his_o religion_n and_o return_v to_o error_n and_o impiety_n and_o the_o rest_n agree_v with_o he_o the_o judge_n pronounce_v their_o sentence_n that_o because_o they_o will_v not_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o god_n and_o obey_v the_o emperor_n edict_n they_o shall_v be_v scourge_v and_o have_v the_o punishment_n of_o death_n inflict_v upon_o they_o which_o be_v according_o execute_v when_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v summon_v before_o aemilianus_n 11._o he_o give_v this_o account_n himself_o of_o the_o passage_n between_o they_o that_o he_o tell_v aemilianus_n plain_o that_o he_o will_v worship_v none_o but_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o he_o will_v never_o depart_v from_o this_o resolution_n the_o governor_n dismiss_v he_o for_o that_o time_n the_o next_o time_n he_o let_v he_o know_v the_o emperor_n have_v so_o great_a a_o regard_n to_o their_o safety_n that_o if_o they_o will_v but_o act_v according_a to_o reason_n and_o worship_v the_o god_n that_o preserve_v the_o empire_n they_o may_v be_v safe_a dionysius_n answer_v we_o say_v he_o worship_v the_o one_o true_a god_n the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n who_o have_v bestow_v the_o empire_n on_o valerianus_n and_o gallienus_n and_o to_o he_o we_o pray_v continual_o for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o say_v aemilianus_n again_o who_o forbid_v you_o to_o worship_v that_o god_n you_o speak_v of_o and_o the_o other_o god_n too_o dionysius_n then_o give_v that_o as_o his_o final_a answer_n we_o worship_v none_o else_o beside_o he_o i_o may_v bring_v multitude_n of_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o i_o instance_n in_o these_o two_o because_o they_o be_v man_n of_o eminency_n for_o their_o learning_n as_o well_o as_o piety_n now_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o t._n g._n whether_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o worship_n which_o he_o deliver_v these_o man_n can_v have_v suffer_v for_o conscience_n sake_n any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o weak_a brethren_n that_o want_v good_a information_n for_o they_o may_v have_v reserve_v the_o sovereign_a worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o supreme_a excellency_n and_o have_v give_v only_o a_o relative_n latria_n to_o those_o who_o they_o call_v god_n but_o in_o truth_n be_v only_a god_n creature_n and_o subject_n and_o what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o o_o but_o say_v t._n g._n they_o be_v call_v god_n but_o in_o truth_n be_v devil_n who_o they_o be_v to_o worship_n how_o do_v that_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n when_o they_o say_v no_o such_o thing_n and_o give_v no_o such_o reason_n of_o their_o refusal_n beside_o they_o may_v make_v they_o god_n by_o give_v they_o absolute_a latria_n for_o that_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n himself_o but_o no_o more_o be_v require_v of_o they_o than_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o and_o they_o never_o debar_v they_o of_o the_o freedom_n of_o direct_v their_o intention_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o t._n g._n know_v act_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v and_o those_o who_o they_o call_v god_n they_o may_v understand_v they_o only_o by_o way_n of_o participation_n or_o as_o some_o analogical_a representation_n of_o the_o true_a god_n o_o but_o sacrifice_n be_v require_v of_o they_o and_o that_o be_v the_o worship_n peculiar_a to_o god_n but_o how_o come_v sacrifice_n alone_o to_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o what_o sacrifice_n burn_a of_o incense_n and_o that_o t._n g._n know_v be_v allow_v to_o be_v do_v to_o creature_n with_o a_o respect_n to_o god_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o church_n so_o that_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v if_o relative_a latria_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o creature_n the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v not_o so_o wise_a as_o they_o may_v have_v be_v and_o the_o modern_a doctrine_n of_o worship_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v save_v the_o life_n of_o thousand_o of_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n and_o not_o only_o of_o the_o common_a sort_n but_o of_o the_o best_a and_o wise_a of_o they_o who_o sacrifice_v their_o life_n on_o this_o principle_n that_o divine_a worship_n and_o not_o mere_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o none_o but_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o if_o that_o pass_n for_o good_a divinity_n that_o they_o who_o believe_v one_o supreme_a god_n can_v possible_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o he_o to_o any_o creature_n i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o the_o christian_n need_v to_o have_v be_v so_o afraid_a of_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o thing_n beside_o god_n for_o upon_o this_o principle_n they_o be_v afraid_a of_o impossibility_n for_o as_o long_o as_o they_o preserve_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o just_a esteem_n of_o the_o incomparable_a excellency_n of_o god_n above_o his_o creature_n they_o be_v uncapable_a of_o any_o real_a idolatry_n but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v hard_o to_o pitch_v upon_o a_o principle_n more_o repugnant_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n than_o this_o be_v as_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o clear_a before_o i_o have_v do_v with_o this_o argument_n athenagoras_n proceed_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o worship_v any_o of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o universe_n how_o beautiful_a or_o useful_a soever_o they_o be_v 15._o for_o why_o shall_v we_o seek_v that_o from_o matter_n which_o itself_o have_v not_o and_o can_v do_v nothing_o but_o in_o obedience_n to_o a_o high_a cause_n and_o let_v the_o thing_n be_v never_o so_o beautiful_a yet_o they_o retain_v the_o nature_n of_o matter_n still_o for_o plato_n confess_v that_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o frame_n of_o the_o world_n be_v corporeal_a and_o therefore_o subject_a to_o mutability_n but_o say_v he_o if_o i_o refuse_v to_o worship_v the_o heaven_n and_o element_n as_o god_n who_o workmanship_n i_o so_o much_o admire_v because_o i_o know_v they_o to_o be_v corruptible_a how_o can_v i_o be_v persuade_v to_o do_v it_o to_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o know_v to_o be_v make_v by_o man_n and_o thence_o show_v not_o only_o the_o novelty_n of_o the_o poetical_a god_n but_o of_o the_o art_n of_o frame_v image_n 17._o which_o be_v so_o late_o he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v able_a yet_o to_o name_v the_o first_o maker_n of_o they_o but_o because_o it_o be_v plead_v by_o some_o among_o they_o that_o all_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o their_o image_n be_v only_o a_o relative_a worship_n and_o that_o they_o look_v on_o they_o only_o as_o representation_n of_o their_o deity_n therefore_o he_o beg_v leave_v of_o the_o emperor_n to_o search_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o poetic_a theology_n which_o he_o derive_v from_o orpheus_n as_o the_o rest_n do_v
appear_v more_o probable_a both_o of_o he_o and_o lot_n by_o heb._n 13.2_o than_o it_o be_v only_o a_o expression_n of_o civil_a respect_n to_o they_o 4._o out_o of_o a_o sudden_a transport_v as_o st._n john_n do_v to_o the_o angel_n twice_o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v a_o second_o time_n if_o he_o have_v consider_v his_o be_v check_v for_o the_o first_o rev._n 19.10.22.8_o 9_o now_o if_o these_o thing_n may_v by_o their_o circumstance_n and_o occasion_n be_v apparent_o difference_v from_o each_o other_o and_o from_o that_o religious_a adoration_n which_o god_n do_v require_v to_o be_v give_v to_o himself_o than_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n from_o thence_o to_o make_v the_o signification_n of_o external_a adoration_n to_o be_v equivocal_a there_o be_v the_o same_o nature_n in_o these_o act_n that_o there_o be_v in_o word_n of_o different_a signification_n which_o be_v take_v in_o general_n be_v of_o a_o equivocal_a sense_n but_o be_v consider_v with_o all_o their_o particular_a circumstance_n they_o have_v their_o sense_n so_o restrain_v and_o limit_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o we_o call_v therefore_o religious_a adoration_n which_o be_v perform_v with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o to_o time_n place_n occasion_n and_o such_o like_a as_o if_o man_n use_v prostration_n to_o any_o thing_n within_o the_o court_n of_o the_o temple_n wherein_o some_o of_o the_o jew_n think_v that_o posture_n only_o lawful_a if_o it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n or_o devotion_n if_o the_o occasion_n be_v such_o as_o require_v no_o respect_n of_o any_o other_o kind_n as_o when_o the_o devil_n demand_v of_o christ_n to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v he_o in_o these_o and_o such_o like_a circumstance_n we_o say_v adoration_n have_v the_o determine_a signification_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o be_v a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o it_o by_o god_n own_o institution_n thence_o the_o psalmist_n say_v 95.6_o o_o come_v let_v we_o worship_n and_o bow_v down_o let_v we_o kneel_v before_o the_o lord_n our_o maker_n and_o god_n forbid_v bow_v down_o to_o and_o worship_v any_o grave_a image_n or_o similitude_n where_o the_o bow_v down_o be_v one_o act_n of_o worship_n and_o be_v so_o esteem_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o mankind_n as_o may_v be_v easy_o make_v appear_v by_o the_o several_a custom_n of_o external_a adoration_n that_o have_v be_v use_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v for_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o vie_n with_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o on_o this_o account_n as_o well_o as_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o it_o adoration_n ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v as_o significant_a and_o peculiar_a a_o sign_n of_o absolute_a worship_n as_o sacrifice_n there_o be_v only_o two_o thing_n that_o seem_v yet_o to_o make_v this_o adoration_n not_o appripriate_a to_o god_n for_o the_o instance_n of_o balaam_n and_o saul_n be_v not_o worth_a mention_v and_o those_o be_v ioshua_n religious_a adoration_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o appear_v to_o he_o and_o the_o adoration_n that_o the_o jew_n perform_v towards_o the_o ark_n the_o latter_a be_v easy_o answer_v the_o ark_n be_v only_o a_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n of_o god_n own_o appoint_v towards_o which_o they_o be_v to_o direct_v their_o adoration_n but_o of_o this_o at_o large_a when_o i_o come_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o other_z can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v religious_a worship_n but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v what_o aquinas_n say_v to_o this_o place_n 1._o that_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n who_o do_v appear_v and_o speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o angel_n and_o st._n athanasius_n express_o say_v 467._o that_o god_n do_v speak_v in_o a_o angel_n to_o moses_n at_o the_o burn_a bush_n when_o moses_n be_v bid_v to_o put_v off_o his_o shoe_n as_o joshua_n be_v now_o and_o by_o the_o description_n on_o of_o he_o 3.5_o as_o captain_z of_o the_o host_n of_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v apparent_a joshua_n look_v not_o on_o he_o as_o a_o ordinary_a angel_n but_o as_o the_o angel_n of_o who_o god_n say_v 5.14_o that_o he_o shall_v go_v before_o they_o and_o who_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v and_o by_o compare_v the_o place_n in_o exodus_fw-la together_o 23._o where_o god_n afterward_o threaten_v to_o send_v a_o angel_n and_o moses_n will_v not_o be_v satisfy_v till_o god_n say_v his_o presence_n shall_v go_v with_o they_o 14._o it_o be_v evident_a this_o angel_n of_o his_o presence_n be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a angel_n and_o therefore_o the_o father_n general_o suppose_v it_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n who_o appear_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o angel_n as_o petavius_n have_v at_o lage_n prove_v 2._o and_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a from_o hence_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o adoration_n as_o a_o certain_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o a_o creature_n which_o argument_n be_v of_o no_o force_n at_o all_o if_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o adoration_n be_v a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o that_o absolute_a worship_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o observe_v that_o when_o mere_a angel_n appear_v they_o refuse_v adoration_n as_o the_o angel_n that_o appear_v to_o manoe_n and_o st._n john_n but_o when_o adoration_n be_v allow_v or_o command_v it_o be_v the_o divine_a nature_n appear_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o angel_n 3._o the_o erection_n of_o temple_n and_o altar_n 9_o be_v another_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o i_o need_v not_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n since_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o our_o adversary_n ad_fw-la latriam_fw-la pertinent_a templa_fw-la &_o altaria_fw-la sacerdotia_fw-la sacrificia_fw-la festivitates_fw-la ceremoniae_fw-la &_o hujusmodi_fw-la quae_fw-la soli_fw-la deo_fw-la sunt_fw-la exhibenda_fw-la say_v durandus_fw-la mimatensis_n from_o innocentius_n 3._o and_o the_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o any_o but_o god_n he_o make_v to_o be_v idolatry_n bellarmin_n join_v temple_n and_o altar_n together_o with_o sacrifice_n as_o peculiar_a to_o god_n templum_n say_v cardinal_n bona_n est_fw-la domus_fw-la numini_fw-la sacra_fw-la a_o house_n sacred_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o bellarmin_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o lay_v down_o this_o proposition_n 4_o sacrae_fw-la domus_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la deo_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la sanctis_fw-la recte_fw-la aedificantur_fw-la &_o dedicantur_fw-la and_o he_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o the_o answer_n of_o some_o modern_n that_o say_v that_o temple_n can_v proper_o be_v erect_v to_o any_o but_o god_n any_o more_o than_o sacrifice_n can_v be_v offer_v to_o any_o but_o he_o but_o because_o there_o be_v many_o temple_n dedicate_v to_o god_n that_o they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o they_o have_v their_o denomination_n from_o particular_a saint_n which_o be_v a_o answer_n we_o find_v no_o fault_n with_o if_o they_o do_v not_o proceed_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o those_o saint_n to_o who_o memory_n the_o church_n be_v dedicate_v as_o the_o particular_a patron_n of_o it_o but_o bellarmin_n have_v find_v out_o a_o subtlety_n beyond_o this_o for_o he_o see_v well_o enough_o this_o will_v not_o reach_v home_o to_o their_o case_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v that_o sacred_a place_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o build_v to_o saint_n but_o how_o not_o as_o they_o be_v temple_n but_o as_o they_o be_v basilicae_n for_o say_v he_o temple_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o sacrifice_n but_o basilicae_n have_v not_o and_o he_o confess_v it_o will_v be_v idolatry_n to_o erect_v they_o as_o temple_n to_o saint_n but_o not_o as_o they_o be_v basilicae_fw-la this_o be_v a_o distinction_n without_o any_o difference_n for_o isidore_n 4._o who_o certain_o well_o understand_v the_o signification_n of_o these_o word_n as_o use_v among_o christian_n say_v nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la ideo_fw-la divina_fw-la templa_fw-la basilicae_fw-la nominantur_fw-la quia_fw-la ibi_fw-la regi_fw-la omnium_fw-la deo_fw-la cultus_fw-la &_o sacrificia_fw-la offeruntur_fw-la and_o that_o which_o we_o insist_v upon_o be_v not_o the_o name_n that_o church_n be_v call_v by_o nor_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o memory_n of_o saint_n in_o they_o but_o the_o erect_v they_o to_o saint_n as_o place_n for_o the_o worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o they_o and_o the_o vanity_n of_o this_o distinction_n of_o temple_n from_o basilicae_n because_o temple_n relate_v only_o to_o sacrifice_n will_v easy_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o templum_n be_v domicilium_fw-la as_o turnebus_n observe_v 6._o which_o be_v that_o which_o varro_n call_v templum_fw-la naturâ_fw-la and_o in_o this_o sense_n he_o say_v naevius_n call_v the_o heaven_n templum_fw-la magnum_fw-la jovis_fw-la
obtain_v that_o good_a we_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o for_o a_o man_n may_v apprehend_v god_n to_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o all_o good_a and_o yet_o make_v no_o prayer_n to_o he_o nor_o use_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n because_o he_o may_v suppose_v that_o god_n may_v have_v commit_v the_o care_n of_o humane_a affair_n to_o inferior_a deity_n and_o therefore_o all_o our_o address_n and_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v to_o they_o on_o this_o account_n the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n must_v lie_v in_o dependence_n upon_o he_o as_o the_o sole_a author_n of_o all_o good_a to_o we_o and_o this_o to_o be_v express_v by_o our_o solemn_a invocation_n of_o he_o for_o although_o the_o internal_a desire_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o god_n yet_o the_o necessity_n of_o external_a religious_a worship_n and_o own_v this_o dependence_n upon_o god_n to_o the_o world_n do_v require_v the_o expression_n of_o it_o by_o outward_a duty_n and_o office_n of_o religion_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o our_o sole_a dependence_n upon_o god_n be_v understand_v thereby_o now_o the_o question_n between_o t._n g._n and_o i_o be_v this_o 17._o whether_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o our_o sole_a dependence_n upon_o god_n for_o all_o our_o blessing_n the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n be_v thus_o deliver_v by_o himself_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v good_a and_o profitable_a for_o christian_n humble_o to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n 334._o and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o prayer_n aid_n and_o assistance_n whereby_o to_o obtain_v benefit_n of_o god_n by_o his_o son_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v our_o only_a redeemer_n and_o saviour_n where_o we_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o phrase_n suppliciter_fw-la invocare_fw-la to_o invocate_v they_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o suppliant_n and_o that_o not_o only_o voce_fw-mi but_o ment_fw-la with_o word_n but_o mental_a prayer_n as_o the_o council_n add_v which_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v put_v on_o purpose_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o office_n of_o kindness_n in_o one_o man_n to_o another_o when_o he_o desire_v he_o to_o pray_v for_o he_o for_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v use_v concern_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n pray_v to_o god_n that_o they_o do_v suppliciter_fw-la invocare_fw-la this_o phrase_n than_o do_v not_o limit_v the_o signification_n of_o this_o invocation_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o for_o a_o man_n do_v i_o suppose_v answer_v the_o signification_n of_o that_o phrase_n by_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o give_v rather_o than_o by_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o one_o import_v more_o the_o humility_n of_o a_o suppliant_a than_o the_o other_o do_v and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v apprehend_v any_o danger_n of_o pray_v to_o they_o as_o the_o giver_n of_o blessing_n be_v be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o so_o wary_a a_o council_n will_v have_v express_v it_o as_o it_o be_v most_o easy_a to_o have_v do_v and_o most_o necessary_a to_o avoid_v that_o danger_n if_o they_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o the_o good_a of_o man_n soul_n and_o that_o man_n must_v have_v a_o understanding_n indeed_o of_o a_o very_a common_a size_n that_o can_v apprehend_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n disallow_v the_o pray_n to_o saint_n as_o the_o giver_n of_o blessing_n which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v practise_v in_o their_o church_n when_o they_o commend_v the_o humble_a invocation_n of_o saint_n without_o the_o least_o censure_n of_o that_o manner_n of_o pray_v to_o they_o nay_o far_o which_o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o dispute_n with_o all_o who_o do_v not_o wilful_o blind_v themselves_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n commend_v the_o make_v recourse_n not_o only_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o to_o their_o aid_n and_o assistance_n what_o do_v this_o aid_n and_o assistance_n signify_v as_o distinct_a from_o prayer_n and_o express_v somewhat_o beyond_o they_o or_o else_o those_o word_n be_v very_o weak_o insert_v in_o such_o a_o place_n where_o they_o be_v so_o liable_a to_o misconstruction_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o which_o they_o pray_v for_o to_o they_o viz._n that_o they_o will_v help_v comfort_n strengthen_v and_o protect_v they_o of_o which_o sort_n of_o prayer_n i_o produce_v several_a instance_n in_o their_o most_o authentic_a office_n and_o what_o say_v t._n g._n to_o this_o 399._o why_o true_o these_o form_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v in_o use_n among_o they_o but_o yet_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o this_o be_v only_o vary_v the_o phrase_n to_o say_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n pray_v for_o i_o or_o help_v i_o and_o comfort_v i_o and_o strengthen_v i_o o_o bless_a virgin_n but_o i_o ask_v he_o whence_o must_v people_n take_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o prayer_n if_o not_o from_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n he_o answer_v 407._o not_o mere_o from_o lily_n be_v grammar_n rule_n but_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v in_o her_o council_n and_o catechism_n and_o from_o the_o common_a use_n of_o such_o word_n and_o expression_n among_o christian_n i_o be_o content_a with_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o sense_n of_o these_o prayer_n provide_v that_o a_o general_o receive_v practice_n never_o condemn_v by_o their_o council_n but_o rather_o justify_v by_o they_o and_o a_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o that_o practice_n allow_v and_o countenance_v in_o that_o church_n be_v think_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o interpret_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o prayer_n and_o to_o make_v the_o matter_n more_o plain_a beside_o the_o prayer_n already_o mention_v i_o shall_v give_v only_o a_o taste_n of_o some_o few_o of_o those_o which_o be_v recommend_v to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o devout_a person_n of_o their_o church_n in_o the_o manual_n and_o office_n which_o be_v now_o allow_v they_o in_o our_o own_o language_n in_o which_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a they_o will_v be_v careful_a to_o have_v nothing_o they_o think_v scandalous_a or_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n in_o the_o manual_a of_o godly_a prayer_n which_o have_v be_v often_o print_v and_o once_o very_o late_o i_o find_v these_o word_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o most_o devout_a commendation_n to_o our_o most_o bless_a lady_n o_o most_o singular_a most_o excellent_a most_o beautiful_a most_o glorious_a and_o most_o worthy_a mother_n of_o god_n most_o noble_a queen_n of_o heaven_n and_o most_o entire_o belove_v and_o most_o sweet_a lady_n and_o virgin_n mary_n so_o often_o from_o the_o bottom_n of_o my_o heart_n i_o do_v salute_v thou_o as_o there_o be_v in_o number_n angel_n in_o heaven_n drop_n of_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n star_n in_o the_o firmament_n leave_v on_o the_o tree_n and_o grass_n on_o the_o earth_n i_o do_v salute_v thou_o in_o the_o union_n of_o love_n and_o by_o the_o bless_a and_o most_o sweet_a heart_n of_o thy_o most_o dear_a son_n and_o of_o all_o that_o love_v thou_o i_o do_v commend_v and_o assign_v myself_o unto_o thou_o as_o to_o my_o dear_a patroness_n to_o be_v thy_o proper_a and_o love_a child_n and_o far_o i_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o o_o bless_a lady_n that_o thou_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o entertain_v and_o receive_v i_o and_o obtain_v of_o thy_o dear_a son_n that_o i_o may_v be_v whole_o thou_o and_o thou_o next_o unto_o god_n may_v be_v whole_o i_o that_o be_v my_o lady_n my_o joy_n my_o crown_n and_o my_o most_o sweet_a and_o faithful_a mother_n amen_n lilly_n grammar_n i_o confess_v will_v not_o help_v we_o out_o here_o nor_o the_o construe_v book_n neither_o i_o do_v not_o think_v any_o rule_n will_v do_v it_o it_o must_v be_v a_o special_a gift_n of_o interpret_n that_o can_v make_v any_o one_o think_v that_o no_o more_o be_v mean_v by_o all_o this_o but_o to_o pray_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o in_o the_o same_o manual_a i_o find_v another_o recommendation_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o these_o word_n o_o my_o lady_n holy_a mary_n i_o recommend_v myself_o into_o thy_o bless_a trust_n and_o singular_a custody_n and_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o thy_o mercy_n this_o night_n and_o evermore_o and_o in_o the_o hour_n of_o my_o death_n as_o also_o my_o soul_n and_o my_o body_n and_o i_o yield_v unto_o thou_o all_o my_o hope_n and_o consolation_n all_o my_o distress_n and_o misery_n my_o life_n and_o the_o end_n thereof_o that_o by_o thy_o most_o holy_a intercession_n and_o by_o thy_o merit_n all_o
my_o work_n may_v be_v direct_v and_o dispose_v according_a to_o thou_o and_o thy_o son_n will._n amen_o i_o confess_v intercession_n be_v here_o mention_v but_o withal_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o be_v not_o the_o only_a thing_n rely_v upon_o for_o her_o merit_n be_v immediate_o add_v and_o whatever_o ground_n it_o be_v upon_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v not_o only_o lawful_a but_o a_o devout_a thing_n to_o commit_v soul_n and_o body_n to_o her_o trust_n and_o custody_n both_o in_o life_n and_o death_n what_o can_v have_v be_v say_v more_o to_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n than_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o commendation_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n in_o all_o the_o expression_n of_o it_o in_o another_o prayer_n to_o she_o which_o be_v not_o only_o in_o the_o manual_a but_o in_o the_o primer_n or_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o be_v too_o long_o to_o repeat_v we_o have_v this_o beginning_n i_o beseech_v thou_o o_o holy_a lady_n mary_n mother_n of_o god_n most_o full_a of_o pity_n the_o daughter_n of_o the_o high_a king_n mother_z most_o glorious_a mother_n of_o orphan_n the_o consolation_n of_o the_o desolate_a the_o way_n of_o they_o that_o go_v astray_o the_o safety_n of_o all_o that_o trust_v in_o thou_o a_o virgin_n before_o child-bearing_a a_o virgin_n in_o child-bearing_a and_o a_o virgin_n after_o child-bearing_a the_o fountain_n of_o mercy_n the_o fountain_n of_o health_n and_o grace_n the_o fountain_n of_o consolation_n and_o pardon_n the_o fountain_n of_o piety_n and_o gladness_n the_o fountain_n of_o life_n and_o forgiveness_n i_o be_o now_o get_v from_o lilly_n grammar_n to_o aristotle_n threshold_n and_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o t._n g._n whether_o these_o expression_n be_v true_a or_o false_a be_v the_o bless_a virgin_n all_o these_o thing_n or_o not_o if_o they_o be_v not_o true_a they_o be_v horrible_a blasphemy_n if_o they_o be_v true_a to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o talk_v of_o pray_v to_o she_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o for_o why_o may_v not_o i_o go_v direct_o to_o the_o fountain_n of_o mercy_n grace_n and_o pardon_v what_o needless_a trouble_n be_v it_o to_o pray_v she_o to_o pray_v for_o that_o which_o be_v in_o she_o on_o hand_n to_o bestow_v in_o another_o prayer_n follow_v that_o be_v these_o expression_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n bow_v down_o thy_o ear_n o_o mother_n of_o pity_n and_o mercy_n unto_o my_o poor_a prayer_n and_o be_v to_o i_o wretched_a sinner_n a_o piteous_a helper_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o present_o after_o to_o our_o lady_n and_o s._n john_n together_o o_o you_o two_o heavenly_a gem_n mary_n and_o john_n o_o two_o divine_a lamp_n ever_o shine_v before_o god_n drive_v away_o with_o your_o bless_a beam_n the_o dark_a cloud_n of_o my_o sin_n to_o you_o i_o most_o wretched_a sinner_n commend_v this_o day_n my_o body_n and_o soul_n that_o in_o every_o hour_n and_o moment_n inward_o and_o outward_o you_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o be_v my_o sure_a keeper_n and_o pitiful_a intercessor_n to_o god_n for_o i_o here_o we_o have_v intercession_n again_o but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o nor_o the_o main_a thing_n for_o custody_n be_v more_o than_o intercession_n and_o that_o be_v first_o beg_v and_o then_o intercession_n so_o that_o if_o ever_o any_o prayer_n be_v make_v to_o creature_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v these_o be_v and_o so_o as_o to_o imply_v our_o dependence_n on_o they_o for_o the_o obtain_n of_o they_o these_o may_v suffice_v for_o a_o taste_n of_o their_o present_a and_o allow_v devotion_n among_o they_o here_o at_o home_n in_o book_n of_o daily_a use_n and_o now_o i_o beseech_v t._n g._n to_o tell_v i_o what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o make_v it_o necessary_a for_o i_o to_o put_v so_o force_v a_o sense_n upon_o all_o these_o expression_n that_o they_o do_v mean_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o as_o lilly_n grammar_n will_v not_o explain_v the_o sense_n so_o no_o rhetoric_n i_o ever_o see_v will_v make_v i_o understand_v the_o figure_n how_o often_o have_v we_o be_v rail_v at_o for_o understand_a word_n in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n which_o can_v be_v literal_o understand_v without_o overthrow_v the_o plain_a evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o which_o by_o the_o customary_a mode_n of_o speak_n among_o all_o nation_n attribute_v the_o thing_n signify_v to_o the_o sign_n and_o by_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o father_n we_o prove_v aught_o to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o understand_v but_o here_o be_v a_o strange_a figure_n invent_v against_o the_o plain_a and_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n for_o by_o pray_v to_o bestow_v must_v be_v understand_v only_o pray_v to_o pray_v and_o that_o when_o those_o title_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v which_o suppose_v it_o in_o their_o power_n to_o give_v and_o when_o there_o be_v no_o imaginable_a necessity_n from_o any_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n to_o put_v this_o sense_n upon_o those_o word_n for_o what_o article_n of_o their_o creed_n what_o decree_n of_o their_o church_n what_o doctrine_n of_o their_o divine_n do_v it_o contradict_v for_o any_o man_n to_o pray_v direct_o to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n for_o the_o destruction_n of_o heresy_n support_v under_o trouble_n grace_n to_o withstand_v temptation_n and_o reception_n to_o glory_n and_o what_o can_v we_o beg_v for_o more_o from_o god_n himself_o yet_o i_o challenge_v t._n g._n to_o show_v which_o of_o all_o these_o such_o prayer_n be_v repugnant_a to_o and_o if_o to_o none_o of_o they_o why_o shall_v not_o the_o word_n be_v understand_v as_o they_o proper_o signify_v nay_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v that_o such_o prayer_n be_v very_o agreeable_a not_o only_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o of_o their_o most_o eminent_a divine_n both_o before_o and_o after_o it_o but_o this_o be_v to_o go_v beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o this_o general_a discourse_n which_o be_v design_v only_o to_o state_n the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n between_o we_o and_o they_o yet_o i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o way_n t._n g._n say_v 407._o the_o people_n be_v instruct_v by_o to_o make_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o pray_v to_o give_v i._n e._n pray_v to_o pray_v 1._o he_o say_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o all_o good_a thing_n and_o do_v not_o the_o same_o common_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n teach_v man_n to_o pray_v to_o he_o alone_o for_o what_o he_o only_o can_v give_v and_o not_o to_o use_v such_o bold_a and_o absurd_a figure_n in_o prayer_n who_o plain_a sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o this_o common_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n but_o i_o wonder_v that_o t._n g._n shall_v think_v this_o a_o effectual_a way_n to_o make_v they_o understand_v the_o prayer_n in_o this_o sense_n when_o himself_o have_v show_v they_o the_o way_n to_o reconcile_v this_o common_a doctrine_n to_o their_o practice_n and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o word_n for_o may_v not_o give_v be_v distinguish_v as_o well_o as_o worship_v it_o be_v true_a god_n alone_o be_v the_o original_a giver_n of_o all_o good_a thing_n and_o this_o be_v a_o sovereign_a way_n of_o give_v peculiar_a to_o god_n but_o there_o be_v a_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a way_n of_o give_v by_o a_o power_n derive_v from_o god_n and_o this_o be_v all_o say_v they_o we_o attribute_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o how_o now_o do_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n teach_v people_n more_o effectual_o that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o all_o thing_n than_o that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v i_o be_o sure_a the_o scripture_n say_v one_o as_o often_o and_o in_o as_o plain_a term_n as_o it_o can_v do_v the_o other_o but_o 2._o he_o say_v their_o sermon_n catechism_n and_o explication_n both_o by_o word_n and_o writing_n do_v it_o suppose_v some_o person_n do_v it_o i_o ask_v by_o what_o authority_n their_o church_n have_v never_o declare_v against_o a_o inferior_a way_n of_o give_v in_o the_o saint_n and_o have_v express_o own_v the_o make_v recourse_n to_o they_o for_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n as_o well_o as_o their_o prayer_n i_o desire_v t._n g._n in_o good_a earnest_n to_o tell_v i_o what_o make_v he_o so_o concern_v to_o have_v all_o the_o prayer_n understand_v in_o that_o sense_n of_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o against_o the_o express_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v there_o any_o harm_n in_o the_o other_o sense_n or_o not_o if_o there_o be_v no_o harm_n why_o may_v they_o not_o be_v so_o understand_v without_o so_o much_o
in_o another_o place_n he_o tell_v we_o what_o that_o worship_n do_v consist_v in_o 124._o which_o he_o there_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o we_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o and_o so_o he_o reckon_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o first_o place_n their_o prayer_n or_o supplication_n and_o then_o vow_n hymn_n oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o give_v of_o any_o of_o these_o to_o saint_n be_v to_o worship_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o as_o the_o ignorant_a or_o wilful_o blind_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o they_o meet_v with_o this_o word_n they_o cry_v out_o present_o mark_v that_o not_o with_o latria_n and_o present_o imagine_v that_o what_o sense_n a_o word_n have_v obtain_v among_o they_o if_o they_o meet_v with_o it_o in_o the_o father_n it_o must_v needs_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o the_o sense_n of_o word_n have_v be_v so_o strange_o pervert_v by_o they_o as_o will_n more_o particular_o appear_v by_o this_o very_a distinction_n of_o latria_n and_o dulia_n which_o they_o make_v s._n augustine_n the_o author_n of_o but_o have_v carry_v it_o far_o beyond_o his_o meaning_n i_o come_v therefore_o to_o consider_v s._n augustine_n mind_n in_o this_o matter_n 21._o which_o i_o be_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o do_v since_o t._n g._n so_o unreasonable_o triumph_v in_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o be_v not_o only_o content_a to_o drag_v i_o at_o his_o chariot_n wheel_n but_o he_o make_v a_o show_n of_o i_o and_o call_v people_n to_o see_v by_o my_o example_n to_o what_o miserable_a shift_n and_o disingenuous_a art_n they_o be_v put_v 431._o who_o will_v shut_v their_o eye_n and_o fight_v against_o the_o light_n of_o a_o noonday_n truth_n when_o i_o first_o read_v these_o word_n i_o begin_v to_o rub_v my_o eye_n and_o to_o look_v about_o i_o and_o to_o wonder_v what_o the_o matter_n be_v and_o i_o find_v myself_o as_o willing_a to_o see_v light_a as_o another_o and_o my_o conscience_n never_o yet_o accuse_v i_o of_o use_v disingenuous_a art_n in_o deal_v with_o they_o if_z t._n g._n can_v clear_v himself_o as_o well_o it_o be_v the_o better_a for_o he_o i_o be_o sure_a by_o stander_n have_v not_o think_v so_o as_o appear_v at_o large_a by_o dr._n whitby_n especial_o in_o his_o last_o chapter_n against_o he_o but_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o recriminate_a hope_v sufficient_o to_o clear_v myself_o in_o this_o matter_n it_o seem_v i_o have_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n deny_v that_o any_o religious_a worship_n be_v perform_v to_o the_o martyr_n this_o t._n g._n again_o say_v i_o can_v not_o affirm_v without_o shut_v my_o eye_n and_o yet_o i_o thank_v god_n by_o the_o help_n of_o my_o eye_n i_o find_v s._n augustin_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n still_o for_o be_v it_o not_o s._n augustin_n that_o say_v non_fw-la sit_fw-la nobis_fw-la religio_fw-la cultus_fw-la hominum_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la 55._o let_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o dead_a man_n be_v any_o part_n of_o our_o religion_n for_o if_o they_o have_v live_v pious_o they_o do_v not_o desire_v such_o honour_n from_o we_o but_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o worship_v he_o by_o who_o we_o may_v become_v partaker_n of_o their_o happiness_n honorandi_fw-la ergo_fw-la sunt_fw-la propter_fw-la imitationem_fw-la non_fw-la adorandi_fw-la propter_fw-la religionem_fw-la be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o speak_v plain_a than_o s._n austin_n do_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o have_v religious_a worship_n give_v to_o they_o but_o such_o honour_n as_o may_v excite_v we_o to_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o and_o this_o not_o by_o chance_n or_o in_o some_o incoherent_a passage_n but_o in_o a_o set_a discourse_n on_o purpose_n where_o he_o argue_v with_o strong_a reason_n against_o the_o religious_a worship_n of_o angel_n as_o well_o as_o saint_n to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o book_n and_o say_v the_o utmost_a they_o expect_v from_o we_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o love_n and_o not_o of_o our_o service_n and_o therefore_o s._n augustin_n do_v not_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d understand_v the_o service_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n which_o he_o there_o dispute_v against_o from_o our_o happiness_n come_v only_o from_o god_n our_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n the_o angel_n prohibit_v s._n john_n to_o worship_v he_o and_o bid_v he_o to_o worship_n god_n and_o that_o the_o very_a name_n of_o religion_n be_v from_o tie_v our_o soul_n to_o god_n alone_o whosoever_o of_o the_o angel_n love_v god_n say_v he_o love_v i_o for_o worship_v he_o and_o he_o that_o have_v god_n favour_n have_v the_o favour_n of_o all_o that_o be_v good_a therefore_o let_v our_o religion_n bind_v we_o fast_o to_o one_o omnipotent_a god_n between_o who_o and_o we_o there_o be_v no_o creature_n interpose_v with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o say_v joh._n haec_fw-la est_fw-la religio_fw-la christiana_n ut_fw-la colatur_fw-la unus_fw-la deus_fw-la this_o be_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o worship_v one_o god_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o god_n only_o can_v make_v the_o soul_n happy_a for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v make_v happy_a only_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o a_o bless_a soul_n or_o angel_n not_o as_o though_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o against_o the_o expectation_n of_o our_o blessedness_n whole_o from_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o he_o make_v use_v of_o this_o as_o a_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o worship_n god_n alone_o who_o only_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o happy_a be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o say_v this_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n 34._o that_o it_o unite_v we_o only_o to_o one_o god_n without_o give_v worship_n to_o any_o other_o be_v how_o excellent_a soever_o and_o he_o look_v on_o this_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o singular_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n nullam_fw-la creaturam_fw-la colendam_fw-la esse_fw-la animae_fw-la that_o no_o creature_n have_v the_o worship_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o do_v he_o then_o think_v of_o pray_v to_o creature_n not_o only_o with_o our_o voice_n but_o our_o mind_n too_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v it_o be_v profitable_a for_o we_o to_o do_v and_o not_o only_o for_o their_o prayer_n but_o for_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n but_o say_v good_a s._n austin_n the_o most_o wise_a and_o perfect_a man_n the_o most_o accomplish_a and_o happy_a soul_n be_v only_o to_o be_v love_v and_o imitate_v and_o honour_v give_v to_o it_o according_a to_o its_o desert_n and_o order_n for_o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v can_v any_o man_n speak_v more_o plain_o and_o full_o against_o give_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n than_o he_o do_v be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o tell_v maximus_n madaurensis_fw-la 45._o that_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n none_o that_o be_v dead_a be_v worship_v and_o nothing_o adore_v as_o god_n that_o be_v make_v by_o god_n but_o only_o one_o god_n who_o create_v all_o thing_n here_o t._n g._n smile_n and_o think_v to_o avoid_v this_o present_o for_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o any_o thing_n be_v adore_v as_o god_n which_o they_o abhor_v to_o do_v but_o his_o smile_n will_v be_v soon_o over_o if_o he_o consider_v what_o be_v adore_v as_o god_n there_o mean_v for_o no_o one_o ever_o suspect_v that_o the_o christian_n believe_v the_o martyr_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o only_o that_o they_o worship_v they_o as_o god_n of_o a_o low_a rank_n by_o participation_n from_o the_o supreme_a and_o be_v not_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n say_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o saint_n be_v god_n by_o participation_n and_o they_o have_v the_o care_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n commit_v to_o they_o and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v worship_v and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o be_v adore_v as_o god_n in_o s._n augustine_n sense_n i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o undertake_v to_o prove_v against_o the_o platonist_n 9.23_o that_o good_a spirit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v per_fw-la tale_n religionis_fw-la obsequium_fw-la by_o such_o religious_a worship_n very_o right_n say_v t._n g._n not_o by_o the_o worship_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o s._n austin_n say_v neither_o sacris_fw-la nor_o sacrificiis_fw-la which_o two_o comprehend_v all_o the_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v then_o use_v for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o several_a phrase_n to_o express_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n sometime_o by_o join_v those_o two_o
martyr_n but_o s._n austin_n say_v afterward_o we_o worship_v therefore_o the_o saint_n with_o that_o worship_n of_o love_n and_o society_n etc._n etc._n what_o mean_v this_o etc._n etc._n here_o let_v we_o have_v all_o or_o nothing_o with_o which_o holy_a man_n in_o this_o life_n be_v worship_v who_o heart_n be_v prepare_v to_o suffer_v as_o much_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o that_o have_v but_o a_o eye_n open_a say_v t._n g._n must_v see_v that_o s._n austin_n speak_v here_o of_o the_o worship_n which_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n give_v to_o the_o martyr_n themselves_o and_o he_o that_o have_v but_o one_o corner_n open_a can_v but_o see_v that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o religious_a worship_n which_o faustus_n object_v but_o have_v deny_v that_o to_o be_v give_v to_o martyr_n he_o now_o show_v what_o they_o do_v give_v they_o viz._n such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o we_o give_v to_o holy_a man_n alive_a and_o be_v that_o the_o religious_a worship_n either_o faustus_n or_o s._n austin_n mean_v s._n austin_n call_v it_o worship_n but_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o when_o he_o say_v before_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v love_v for_o their_o goodness_n and_o honour_v for_o their_o example_n but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o religious_a worship_n or_o invocation_n of_o they_o when_o s._n austin_n in_o another_o place_n express_o deny_v that_o the_o saint_n be_v invocate_v by_o he_o that_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n at_o the_o altar_n 10._o nay_o although_o that_o altar_n be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o their_o suffering_n and_o here_o say_v t._n g._n i_o think_v i_o have_v do_v their_o work_n for_o they_o and_o he_o be_v not_o mistake_v whatever_o he_o cite_v from_o bishop_n forbs_n that_o s._n austin_n be_v only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o invocation_n at_o the_o altar_n i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o argument_n hold_v good_a and_o that_o those_o who_o speak_v against_o it_o it_o be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o strength_n of_o it_o bishop_n forbs_n in_o this_o place_n 317._o and_o several_a other_o takes_z occasion_n without_o reason_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o bishop_n andrews_n a_o man_n of_o far_o great_a learning_n than_o himself_o and_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o these_o matter_n and_o it_o be_v he_o and_o not_o bishop_n montague_n as_o t.g._n mistake_v who_o bishop_n forbs_n introduce_v john_n barclay_n charge_v with_o leading_z king_n james_z aside_o but_o i_o still_o say_v the_o argument_n clear_o prove_v that_o s._n austin_n deny_v invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o i_o be_o sorry_a to_o see_v bishop_n forbs_n so_o weak_o lead_v aside_o by_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o upon_o this_o ground_n because_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o saint_n be_v not_o direct_o pray_v to_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o be_v in_o the_o missa_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la and_o in_o the_o litany_n therefore_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o african_a church_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n who_o know_v not_o what_o great_a alteration_n have_v be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n since_o that_o time_n yet_o thus_o wise_o do_v t._n g._n speak_v upon_o this_o subject_n 448._o if_o i_o speak_v of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o priest_n indeed_o before_o he_o ascend_v to_o the_o altar_n desire_v the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o saint_n etc._n etc._n to_o pray_v for_o he_o but_o in_o the_o missa_fw-la fidelium_fw-la there_o be_v no_o invocation_n of_o they_o if_o there_o have_v be_v none_o any_o where_o else_o there_o have_v be_v a_o far_o great_a conformity_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n we_o plain_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o invocation_n at_o the_o altar_n let_v t._n g._n show_v any_o other_o part_n of_o public_a worship_n at_o that_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v invocate_v but_o all_o these_o mistake_n arise_v from_o not_o consider_v the_o mighty_a difference_n of_o the_o liturgy_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n in_o the_o african_a church_n from_o what_o have_v since_o obtain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o to_o give_v t._n g._n some_o better_a light_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o withal_o to_o show_v the_o invincible_a strength_n of_o this_o argument_n i_o shall_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o s._n augustine_n time_n till_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v 2._o that_o the_o prayer_n after_o their_o dismission_n be_v perform_v at_o the_o altar_n 1._o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v for_o which_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a testimony_n from_o s._n austin_n ecce_fw-la post_fw-la sermonem_fw-la fit_a missa_fw-la catechumenis_fw-la 237._o manebunt_fw-la fideles_fw-la venietur_fw-la ad_fw-la locum_fw-la orationis_fw-la whereby_o he_o show_v not_o only_o that_o prayer_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o dismission_n of_o the_o catechuman_n but_o that_o the_o altar_n be_v then_o account_v the_o proper_a place_n of_o prayer_n 48._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o invocation_n do_v begin_v after_o the_o creed_n ideo_fw-la non_fw-la accepistis_fw-la prius_fw-la orationem_fw-la postea_fw-la symbolum_fw-la sed_fw-la prius_fw-la symbolum_fw-la ubi_fw-la sciretis_fw-la quid_fw-la crederetis_fw-la &_o postea_fw-la orationem_fw-la ubi_fw-la nossetis_fw-la quem_fw-la invocaretis_fw-la which_o word_n can_v have_v no_o sense_n if_o any_o solemn_a invocation_n be_v then_o make_v before_o the_o creed_n so_o s._n ambrose_n describe_v the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n in_o his_o time_n 33._o post_fw-la lectiones_fw-la atque_fw-la tractatum_fw-la dimissis_fw-la catechumenis_fw-la symbolum_n aliquibus_fw-la competentibus_fw-la in_o baptisteriis_fw-la tradebam_fw-la basilicae_fw-la by_o which_o it_o seem_v the_o service_n begin_v with_o the_o lesson_n than_o follow_v the_o sermon_n after_o that_o the_o creed_n and_o then_o when_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v so_o s._n ambrose_n present_o after_o say_v when_o he_o have_v instruct_v the_o competentes_fw-la missam_fw-la facere_fw-la coepi_fw-la i._n e._n the_o missa_fw-la fidelium_fw-la or_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o missa_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la be_v dispatch_v or_o they_o send_v out_o of_o the_o congregation_n so_o justin_n martyr_n describe_v the_o service_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n 98._o that_o it_o begin_v with_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n than_o follow_v the_o sermon_n and_o after_o that_o the_o prayer_n begin_v and_o then_o follow_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v then_o constant_o receive_v in_o the_o public_a service_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n mention_n prayer_n begin_v after_o the_o sermon_n 19_o i._n e._n the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o that_o council_n mention_n the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n before_o their_o dismission_n which_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o ambo._fw-la make_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o people_n to_o which_o they_o join_v their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d after_o these_o followed_z the_o prayer_n for_o the_o penitent_n and_o then_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a or_o the_o proper_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n call_v apostolical_a 57_o appoint_v the_o service_n to_o begin_v with_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o psalm_n the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n after_o which_o the_o sermon_n be_v to_o follow_v than_o the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n be_v dismiss_v they_o must_v all_o rise_v and_o go_v to_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o it_o be_v there_o describe_v in_o the_o eight_o book_n he_o mention_n the_o occasional_a prayer_n that_o be_v make_v for_o the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n before_o their_o dismission_n and_o then_o follow_v the_o form_n of_o solemn_a invocation_n 12._o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v use_v till_o the_o other_o be_v dismiss_v the_o assembly_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o counterfeit_a dionysius_n describe_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o that_o the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o lesson_n and_o psalm_n and_o then_o be_v exclude_v the_o congregation_n and_o none_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a but_o such_o as_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o four_o degree_n of_o penitent_n which_o be_v call_v communicate_v in_o prayer_n by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 13._o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v t._n g.'s_n skill_n in_o antiquity_n 442._o when_o he_o put_v the_o form_n of_o invocation_n use_v by_o those_o who_o be_v to_o
law_n give_v by_o moses_n 559._o against_o the_o make_n any_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o place_n before_o mention_v and_o which_o he_o there_o assert_n to_o be_v still_o obligatory_a to_o christian_n but_o although_o he_o there_o repeat_v the_o command_n at_o large_a against_o all_o sort_n of_o image_n yet_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o when_o he_o go_v about_o to_o set_v down_o all_o the_o commandment_n this_o by_o some_o artificial_a hand_n be_v convey_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v 682._o thou_o shall_v not_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o make_v i_o not_o a_o little_a wonder_n find_v clemens_n so_o often_o in_o other_o place_n express_v his_o zeal_n against_o image_n but_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o guess_v what_o hand_n his_o greek_a copy_n have_v pass_v through_o since_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n yet_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o they_o for_o leave_v so_o much_o evidence_n of_o their_o foul_a deal_n behind_o they_o for_o within_o few_o page_n 688._o he_o say_v the_o ten_o commandment_n take_v in_o all_o sort_n of_o concupiscence_n and_o therefore_o the_o precept_n against_o image_n must_v be_v a_o distinct_a command_n to_o make_v up_o the_o number_n so_o that_o sylburgius_n just_o complain_v that_o the_o place_n be_v mutilate_v if_o clemens_n do_v not_o think_v this_o precept_n concern_v christian_n he_o will_v never_o have_v object_v it_o as_o a_o absurdity_n against_o a_o sort_n of_o gnostic_n that_o think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o oppose_v the_o law_n why_o then_o say_v he_o when_o god_n say_v 441._o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v any_o graven_n image_n you_o be_v best_o go_v and_o worship_n image_n by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o think_v the_o precept_n to_o be_v still_o in_o force_n and_o that_o it_o be_v intend_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o those_o image_n such_o as_o respect_n god_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o heathen_a idol_n origen_n say_v 375._o that_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o that_o law_n thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o graven_n image_n the_o christian_n will_v rather_o die_v than_o defile_v their_o faith_n with_o such_o impiety_n as_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o therefore_o their_o case_n be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o scythian_n numidian_n seres_n and_o persian_n with_o who_o celsus_n join_v they_o in_o the_o contempt_n of_o image_n when_o symmachus_n plead_v with_o valentinian_n for_o the_o toleration_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n 54._o on_o this_o pretence_n that_o the_o same_o god_n be_v worship_v by_o all_o and_o that_o by_o several_a way_n man_n aim_v at_o the_o same_o end_n s._n ambrose_n answer_v 2._o that_o god_n himself_o be_v fit_a to_o teach_v what_o way_n he_o will_v be_v serve_v in_o you_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n we_o account_v it_o a_o injury_n to_o god_n to_o call_v anything_o by_o his_o name_n that_o can_v be_v make_v by_o man_n non_fw-la vult_fw-la se_fw-la deus_fw-la in_o lapidibus_fw-la coli_fw-la god_n have_v declare_v he_o will_v not_o be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n whereby_o we_o see_v the_o primitive_a christian_n fix_v themselves_o on_o the_o command_n of_o god_n as_o upon_o a_o immovable_a rock_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o have_v show_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o christian_n and_o heathen_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o be_v proper_a likeness_n of_o god_n from_o the_o apprehension_n they_o have_v of_o their_o image_n i_o proceed_v now_o to_o show_v it_o 2._o from_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o their_o go_n and_o here_o i_o must_v in_o the_o first_o place_n 11._o exclude_v those_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v atheist_n and_o not_o idolater_n i_o mean_v the_o epicurean_a philosopher_n who_o although_o they_o seem_v to_o assert_v some_o pleasant_a being_n that_o live_v in_o perfect_a ease_n far_o from_o the_o noise_n and_o smoke_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o they_o utter_o overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o worship_n in_o prayer_n or_o sacrifice_n by_o deny_v the_o god_n to_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o the_o action_n of_o man_n for_o fear_v of_o disturb_v their_o sweet_a repose_n these_o indeed_o make_v their_o god_n like_o man_n but_o so_o thin_a and_o airy_a that_o they_o can_v not_o bear_v the_o least_o justle_n of_o atom_n and_o so_o quiet_a and_o still_o that_o the_o least_o thought_n of_o business_n will_v destroy_v their_o happiness_n these_o be_v only_o make_v for_o fine_a idea_n to_o amuse_v the_o people_n with_o but_o any_o one_o may_v see_v that_o they_o be_v never_o intend_v for_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o therefore_o plutarch_n and_o athenaeus_n say_v 27._o that_o epicurus_n take_v away_o all_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n however_o he_o comply_v with_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o when_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n in_o token_n of_o adoration_n he_o can_v not_o but_o laugh_v through_o his_o finger_n at_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v but_o we_o may_v see_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o academic_a and_o stoic_a with_o the_o epicurean_a in_o cicero_n how_o much_o they_o abhor_v this_o epicurean_a doctrine_n of_o the_o god_n be_v like_a to_o man_n and_o velleius_n the_o epicurean_a do_v in_o effect_n confess_v there_o be_v no_o philosopher_n of_o that_o mind_n beside_o themselves_o for_o he_o reckon_v up_o all_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o other_o philosopher_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o to_o discover_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v peculiar_a to_o their_o own_o sect._n he_o acknowledge_v that_o thales_n assert_v god_n to_o be_v a_o eternal_a mind_n which_o frame_v all_o thing_n out_o of_o water_n 25._o even_o anaximander_n and_o anaximenes_n who_o hold_v only_o material_a god_n or_o first_o principle_n for_o even_o the_o atheist_n be_v willing_a to_o have_v matter_n believe_v to_o be_v a_o god_n by_o they_o to_o avoid_v the_o odium_fw-la of_o atheism_n among_o the_o people_n yet_o these_o reject_v a_o humane_a form_n at_o which_o the_o epicurean_a be_v displease_v as_o though_o they_o may_v have_v flatter_v the_o people_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o fashion_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o deity_n some_o have_v undertake_v to_o clear_a anaximenes_n and_o to_o make_v he_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o thales_n 40._o concern_v a_o incorporeal_a deity_n say_v that_o by_o air_n he_o mean_v only_o a_o divine_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o in_o plutarch_n he_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n 3._o which_o be_v air_n do_v animate_v the_o body_n and_o diogenes_n apolloniates_n his_o disciple_n hold_v air_n only_o for_o matter_n 2._o and_o reason_n for_o the_o efficient_a cause_n as_o st._n augustin_n tell_v we_o however_o anaxagoras_n another_o disciple_n of_o anaximenes_n be_v confess_v by_o velleius_n to_o hold_v god_n to_o be_v a_o infinite_a and_o active_a mind_n free_a from_o all_o mixture_n of_o matter_n as_o the_o word_n of_o anaxagoras_n in_o simplicius_n do_v express_v his_o meaning_n aldi_n and_o s._n augustin_n under_o take_v his_o vindication_n against_o the_o epicurean_a objection_n which_o suppose_v it_o impossible_a for_o we_o to_o understand_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o mind_n without_o the_o conjunction_n of_o sense_n and_o matter_n pythagoras_n say_v that_o god_n be_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n diffuse_v through_o the_o world_n which_o be_v best_a express_v by_o virgil_n in_o those_o word_n after_o the_o sense_n of_o pythagoras_n spiritus_fw-la intus_fw-la alit_fw-la totosque_fw-la infusa_fw-la per_fw-la artus_fw-la mens_fw-la agitat_fw-la molem_fw-la &_o magno_fw-la se_fw-la corpore_fw-la miscet_fw-la etc._n xenophanes_n fall_v under_o the_o same_o condemnation_n with_o the_o rest_n for_o assert_v god_n to_o be_v a_o mind_n but_o he_o go_v somewhat_o far_o for_o in_o the_o verse_n cite_v out_o of_o he_o by_o the_o father_n 5._o he_o say_v that_o god_n be_v like_a to_o man_n neither_o in_o body_n nor_o in_o mind_n and_o for_o man_n to_o make_v a_o image_n of_o god_n like_v to_o themselves_o be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o a_o horse_n shall_v paint_v he_o with_o a_o long_a tail_n and_o four_o foot_n if_o he_o have_v understanding_n enough_o to_o make_v a_o representation_n of_o the_o deity_n or_o a_o ox_n or_o a_o lion_n shall_v draw_v he_o by_o their_o own_o figure_n parmenides_n make_v god_n to_o be_v of_o a_o circular_a figure_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o a_o crown_n or_o orb_n of_o light_n compass_v about_o the_o heaven_n whatever_o the_o opinion_n of_o alcmaeon_n empedocles_n protagoras_n diogenes_n apolloniates_n be_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o epicurean_a despise_v they_o all_o because_o they_o either_o appear_v too_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a in_o
avoid_v be_v mistake_v in_o what_o in_o think_v they_o do_v not_o worship_v image_n after_o as_o well_o as_o before_o their_o conversion_n no_o but_o in_o suppose_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o image_n afterward_o which_o they_o do_v before_o and_o what_o if_o they_o do_v what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o it_o on_o t._n g_n principle_n suppose_v the_o intention_n be_v direct_v aright_o nay_o t._n g._n after_o all_o his_o clamour_n yield_v the_o thing_n for_o say_v he_o st._n gregory_n turn_v the_o pagan_a festival_n into_o christian_a assembly_n 72._o and_o heathen_a temple_n to_o christian_a church_n without_o ever_o pull_v they_o down_o to_o build_v they_o up_o again_o and_o suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n lawful_a why_o not_o those_o to_o be_v use_v as_o well_o as_o temple_n and_o yet_o i_o no_o where_o say_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o very_a same_o but_o they_o melt_v they_o down_o and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o which_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v that_o though_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v those_o particular_a image_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o image_n for_o divine_a worship_n but_o of_o the_o material_n of_o the_o former_a image_n they_o make_v new_a one_o to_o be_v use_v by_o they_o as_o christian_n after_o that_o manner_n of_o worship_n which_o the_o jesuit_n deliver_v to_o they_o which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o my_o purpose_n and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o in_o all_o this_o charge_n about_o these_o citation_n t._n g._n have_v not_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o man_n of_o admirable_a ingenuity_n and_o whether_o he_o be_v not_o well_o accomplish_v in_o the_o most_o laudable_a virtue_n of_o a_o writer_n of_o controversy_n viz._n sincerity_n and_o fair_a deal_n chap._n ii_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o image_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v thus_o far_o endeavour_v to_o state_n the_o dispute_n about_o image-worship_n 1._o as_o it_o be_v manage_v between_o christian_n and_o heathen_n i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o rise_n and_o progress_n of_o this_o controversy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o i_o shall_v proceed_v according_a to_o these_o follow_a period_n 1._o when_o image_n be_v not_o use_v or_o allow_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o when_o they_o be_v use_v but_o no_o worship_n allow_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o 3._o when_o inferior_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o that_o worship_n public_o defend_v 4._o when_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o image-worship_n be_v settle_v upon_o the_o principle_n allow_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o show_v wherein_o lie_v the_o main_a point_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o this_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o first_o period_n i_o have_v say_v in_o my_o former_a discourse_n that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v declare_v enemy_n to_o all_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n but_o i_o need_v the_o less_o to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v it_o now_o since_o it_o be_v at_o last_o confess_v by_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a jesuit_n they_o ever_o have_v that_o for_o the_o four_o first_o century_n and_o far_o there_o be_v little_a or_o no_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o temple_n 8._o or_o oratory_n of_o christian_n but_o we_o need_v not_o their_o favour_n in_o so_o plain_a a_o cause_n as_o this_o as_o shall_v be_v evident_o prove_v if_o occasion_n be_v far_o give_v this_o t._n g._n have_v no_o mind_n to_o 171._o and_o therefore_o say_v not_o to_o dispute_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o little_a use_n much_o as_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o t._n g._n have_v show_v little_a or_o no_o ingenuity_n in_o his_o book_n and_o he_o to_o his_o great_a comfort_n shall_v infer_v there_o be_v some_o little_a ingenuity_n in_o it_o but_o petavius_n his_o word_n be_v supprimi_fw-la omittique_n satius_fw-la visum_fw-la est_fw-la it_o be_v think_v better_a to_o suppress_v they_o and_o let_v they_o alone_o be_v it_o all_o one_o in_o t._n g_n sense_n to_o use_v they_o and_o to_o omit_v the_o use_n of_o they_o and_o for_o the_o little_a reason_n he_o say_v he_o have_v to_o doubt_v my_o sincerity_n in_o relate_v petavius_n his_o word_n from_o what_o i_o do_v with_o trigautius_n in_o truth_n there_o be_v as_o little_a as_o may_v be_v but_o i_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o believe_v from_o his_o usage_n of_o i_o about_o other_o citation_n that_o if_o he_o can_v have_v find_v any_o word_n before_o or_o after_o that_o he_o can_v have_v interpret_v to_o another_o sense_n he_o will_v have_v make_v little_a or_o no_o conscience_n of_o say_v those_o be_v the_o word_n i_o translate_v thus_o and_o thus_o but_o instead_o of_o debate_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o primitive_a church_n he_o say_v he_o will_v give_v i_o the_o answer_n of_o mr._n thorndike_n that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o may_v be_v jealousy_n of_o offence_n in_o have_v image_n in_o church_n before_o idolatry_n be_v quite_o root_v out_o of_o which_o afterward_o there_o may_v be_v no_o appearance_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v afterward_o admit_v all_o over_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_a the_o church_n be_v tie_v no_o far_o than_o there_o can_v appear_v danger_n of_o idolatry_n this_o he_o call_v mr._n thorndikes_n answer_n but_o it_o be_v true_o the_o answer_n of_o petavius_n from_o who_o word_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v translate_v dum_fw-la periculum_fw-la erat_fw-la say_v petavius_n ne_fw-la offensionis_fw-la aliquid_fw-la traheret_fw-la externa_fw-la quorundam_fw-la rituum_fw-la species_n cum_fw-la iis_fw-la que_fw-la ab_fw-la ethnicis_fw-la celebrabantur_fw-la similitudine_fw-la ipsa_fw-la congruens_fw-la etc._n etc._n therefore_o i_o shall_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o answer_n of_o petavius_n and_o here_o examine_v whether_o this_o be_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v forbear_v the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n i_o shall_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o from_o these_o two_o argument_n 1._o because_o the_o reason_n give_v by_o they_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n will_v equal_o hold_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n among_o christian_n 2._o because_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n which_o they_o charge_v the_o heathen_n with_o may_v be_v common_a to_o christian_n with_o they_o 1._o this_o suppose_v the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o in_o itself_o indifferent_a and_o to_o be_v make_v good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o object_n represent_v by_o they_o which_o be_v a_o supposition_n as_o remote_a from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o any_o thing_n we_o can_v easy_o imagine_v for_o then_o all_o the_o argument_n use_v by_o they_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n must_v have_v be_v deduce_v only_o from_o the_o object_n represent_v or_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o they_o whereas_o they_o frequent_o argue_v from_o the_o unsuitableness_n of_o image_n as_o a_o mean_n of_o worship_n and_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n will_v any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o have_v think_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o itself_o indifferent_a have_v say_v as_o origen_n do_v 375._o that_o the_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n abstain_v from_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o require_v rather_o that_o we_o shall_v die_v than_o defile_v ourselves_o with_o such_o impiety_n yes_o it_o may_v be_v say_v this_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o law_n of_o god_n do_v forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o heathen_a image_n but_o they_o who_o make_v this_o answer_n never_o look_v into_o origen_n or_o have_v forget_v what_o they_o read_v there_o for_o origen_n do_v not_o there_o give_v a_o account_n why_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o comply_v with_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n but_o why_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o image_n in_o their_o own_o worship_n for_o celsus_n charge_v this_o upon_o the_o christian_n that_o they_o think_v it_o such_o a_o mighty_a matter_n that_o they_o have_v no_o image_n whereas_o herein_o say_v he_o they_o be_v but_o like_o the_o barbarous_a scythian_n numidian_n and_o seres_n and_o other_o nation_n that_o have_v neither_o religion_n nor_o civility_n to_o this_o origen_n answer_v that_o we_o be_v not_o only_o to_o look_v at_o the_o bare_a action_n but_o at_o the_o reason_n and_o ground_n of_o it_o for_o those_o that_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v yet_o have_v very_o different_a principle_n and_o they_o that_o do_v it_o on_o a_o good_a principle_n do_v well_o and_o not_o otherwise_o as_o for_o instance_n the_o
the_o sacramental_a species_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o image_n will_v take_v no_o more_o off_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o worship_n than_o the_o prince_n robe_n do_v from_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o his_o person_n and_o bernardus_n pujol_n from_o thence_o prove_v 5._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o image_n and_o exemplar_n with_o the_o same_o act_n of_o adoration_n as_o one_o complex_fw-la object_n because_o the_o church_n do_v worship_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o latria_n as_o it_o be_v one_o complex_fw-la object_n make_v up_o of_o the_o species_n and_o christ_n himself_o as_o there_o present_a the_o same_o author_n prove_v against_o bellarmin_n 7._o that_o the_o proper_a worship_n give_v to_o image_n be_v not_o mere_o analogical_o and_o reductive_o latria_n but_o proper_o although_o more_o imperfect_a like_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o council_n be_v only_o to_o exclude_v absolute_a latria_n and_o not_o relative_a with_o who_o ysambertus_n agree_v 2._o who_o likewise_o say_v that_o when_o the_o image_n and_o prototype_n be_v worship_v with_o latria_n the_o image_n be_v a_o terminative_a object_n of_o that_o adoration_n at_o least_o as_o a_o part_n to_o make_v one_o entire_a object_n of_o the_o exemplar_n and_o the_o image_n card._n lugo_n say_v 3._o that_o vasquez_n have_v not_o speak_v clear_o to_o this_o point_n about_o the_o aggregate_v object_n make_v up_o of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o exemplar_n for_o say_v he_o if_o internal_a adoration_n be_v allow_v to_o the_o image_n as_o a_o partial_a object_n it_o will_v go_v a_o great_a way_n to_o the_o prove_v that_o the_o image_n itself_o may_v be_v so_o worship_v in_o recto_fw-la i._n e._n without_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o exemplar_n and_o he_o think_v that_o the_o same_o act_n of_o adoration_n may_v be_v terminate_v in_o recto_fw-la both_o on_o the_o image_n and_o the_o exemplar_n and_o that_o this_o aggregate_v object_n have_v a_o sufficient_a excellency_n to_o terminate_v inward_a worship_n upon_o the_o image_n as_o a_o part_n of_o that_o object_n arriaga_n dispute_v at_o large_a against_o the_o opinion_n of_o vasquez_n 68_o but_o after_o all_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o may_v say_v absolute_o that_o latria_n be_v due_a to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o he_o make_v it_o the_o same_o case_n as_o to_o image_n and_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o nicene_n council_n he_o say_v that_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n but_o of_o angel_n and_o saint_n to_o which_o no_o doubt_n latria_n be_v not_o due_a and_o he_o stretch_v the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n the_o deacon_n to_o this_o sense_n that_o no_o image_n of_o creature_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o latria_n therefore_o say_v he_o 70._o they_o do_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o god_n with_o latria_n very_o subtle_a i_o confess_v and_o like_o epiphanius_n his_o own_o self_n who_o argue_v in_o that_o council_n much_o after_o that_o rate_n and_o with_o equal_a probability_n petavius_n conclude_v with_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o divine_n 6._o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v only_o to_o exclude_v absolute_a latria_n and_o not_o relative_a for_o which_o he_o quote_v the_o greek_a excerpta_fw-la wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o image_n do_v not_o differ_v in_o hypostasis_fw-la from_o the_o prototype_n but_o only_o in_o nature_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o the_o image_n and_o the_o thing_n represent_v but_o if_o all_o the_o danger_n lie_v in_o suppose_v image_n to_o be_v distinct_a hypostate_n the_o heathen_n in_o that_o council_n declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o look_v on_o they_o as_o such_o but_o only_o as_o representation_n and_o therefore_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o be_v no_o more_o to_o blame_v than_o the_o nicene_n father_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o from_o all_o this_o discourse_n we_o see_v 1._o that_o some_o great_a divine_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v assert_v proper_a and_o absolute_a latria_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o those_o who_o assert_v the_o image_n and_o christ_n to_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a object_n of_o adoration_n 2._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o relative_n latria_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n and_o such_o as_o be_v give_v to_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n have_v almost_o universal_o obtain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o that_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v to_o image_n such_o as_o genuflection_n prostration_n burn_v of_o light_n and_o incense_n etc._n etc._n 4._o that_o those_o who_o assert_v a_o inferior_a adoration_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n do_v suppose_v that_o adoration_n to_o terminate_v in_o the_o image_n themselves_o although_o it_o be_v give_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o thing_n represent_v 5._o that_o those_o who_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o in_o this_o matter_n do_v in_o effect_n charge_v one_o another_o with_o idolatry_n but_o of_o that_o afterward_o nothing_o now_o remain_v to_o the_o full_a state_v of_o this_o controversy_n 16._o but_o to_o consider_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n which_o may_v be_v gather_v very_o much_o from_o the_o former_a discourse_n but_o will_v receive_v somewhat_o more_o light_a by_o these_o observation_n 1._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v in_o her_o public_a office_n that_o latria_n be_v due_a to_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n viz._n in_o the_o pontificale_fw-la where_o the_o rubric_n determine_v the_o manner_n of_o procession_n at_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o emperor_n 1._o and_o there_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o cross_n of_o the_o legate_n ought_v to_o have_v the_o right_a hand_n quia_fw-la debetur_fw-la ei_fw-la latria_n because_o latria_n be_v due_a to_o it_o not_o only_o that_o it_o may_v lawful_o be_v give_v to_o it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v due_a to_o it_o without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o exemplar_n or_o any_o distinction_n or_o limitation_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o latria_n 2._o that_o solemn_a prayer_n be_v make_v for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o image_n set_v up_o for_o worship_n and_o for_o virtue_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o crucis_fw-la in_o the_o office_n of_o benediction_n of_o a_o new_a cross_n there_o be_v this_o prayer_n rogamus_fw-la te_fw-la domine_fw-la sancte_fw-la pater_fw-la omnipotens_fw-la sempiterne_a deus_n ut_fw-la digneris_fw-la bene_fw-la ✚_o dicere_fw-la hoc_fw-la lignum_fw-la crucis_fw-la tue_o ut_fw-la sit_fw-la remedium_fw-la salutare_fw-la generi_fw-la humano_fw-la sit_fw-la soliditas_fw-la fidei_fw-la profectus_fw-la honorum_fw-la operum_fw-la redemptio_fw-la animarum_fw-la sit_fw-la solamen_fw-la &_o protectio_fw-la ac_fw-la tutela_fw-la contra_fw-la seba_fw-la jacula_fw-la inimicorum_fw-la per_fw-la dominum_fw-la nostrum_fw-la etc._n etc._n be_v this_o prayer_n make_v in_o faith_n or_o no_o whereby_o they_o pray_v for_o such_o mighty_a benefit_n by_o a_o new_a cross_n and_o to_o take_v away_o any_o suspicion_n of_o metonymy_n and_o prosopopoeia_n it_n be_v say_v express_o hoc_fw-la lignum_fw-la crucis_fw-la tuus_fw-la this_o wood_n of_o thy_o cross_n may_v be_v a_o wholesome_a remedy_n to_o mankind_n a_o strengthener_n of_o faith_n a_o increaser_n of_o good_a work_n the_o redemption_n of_o soul_n a_o comfort_n protection_n and_o defence_n against_o the_o cruelty_n of_o our_o enemy_n and_o after_o such_o prayer_n allow_v and_o use_v by_o public_a authority_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v no_o virtue_n in_o image_n nor_o hope_v for_o any_o thing_n from_o they_o after_o this_o the_o bishop_n consecrate_v the_o incense_n and_o pray_v for_o many_o good_a thing_n to_o come_v by_o that_o too_o than_o the_o cross_n be_v sprinkle_v with_o holy_a water_n and_o then_o he_o incense_v it_o say_v sanctificetur_fw-la lignum_fw-la istud_fw-la in_fw-la nomine_fw-la pa_z ✚_o tris_fw-la &_o fi_n ✚_o lii_o &_o spiritus_fw-la ✚_o sancti_fw-la &_o benedictio_fw-la illius_fw-la ligni_fw-la in_o quo_fw-la membra_fw-la sancta_fw-la salvatoris_fw-la suspensa_fw-la sunt_fw-la sit_v in_o isto_fw-la ligno_fw-la ut_fw-la orantes_fw-la inclinanresque_fw-la se_fw-la propter_fw-la deum_fw-la ante_fw-la istam_fw-la cruâ—em_fw-la inveniant_fw-la corporis_fw-la &_o anime_fw-mi sanitatem_fw-la per_fw-la eundem_fw-la etc._n etc._n then_o the_o bishop_n kneel_v before_o the_o cross_n and_o devout_o adore_v and_o kiss_v it_o and_o as_o many_o beside_o as_o please_v after_o this_o follow_v a_o long_a prayer_n for_o the_o sanctification_n of_o that_o new_a sign_n of_o the_o cross_n then_o the_o bishop_n kneel_v adore_v and_o kiss_v again_o and_o as_o many_o as_o will_n then_o follow_v particular_a office_n for_o the_o
and_o the_o very_a way_n be_v sprinkle_v with_o blood_n after_o these_o the_o magistrate_n of_o the_o city_n follow_v and_o the_o consul_n and_o senator_n all_o bear_a torch_n before_o the_o host_n which_o be_v carry_v under_o a_o silken_a canopy_n with_o a_o most_o profound_a reverence_n then_o come_v in_o the_o last_o place_n the_o governor_n the_o nobility_n and_o a_o vast_a multitude_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o people_n and_o for_o eight_o day_n together_o many_o people_n walk_v the_o same_o round_a out_o of_o great_a devotion_n i_o do_v not_o think_v this_o procession_n can_v be_v match_v by_o the_o supplication_n and_o the_o pompa_n circensis_fw-la of_o old_a rome_n or_o by_o any_o of_o the_o procession_n with_o their_o idol_n which_o peter_n della_fw-it valle_n describe_v among_o the_o heathen_a indian_n 3.18.25_o which_o he_o confess_v to_o be_v very_o like_o those_o use_v among_o christian_n when_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n be_v carry_v in_o procession_n when_o any_o body_n or_o fraternity_n go_v in_o pilgrimage_n to_o loreto_n or_o rome_n in_o the_o holy_a year_n the_o jesuit_n boast_v very_o much_o of_o their_o zeal_n in_o set_v up_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n in_o flanders_n and_o especial_o of_o these_o solemn_a procession_n with_o her_o image_n etc._n particular_o at_o courtray_v for_o nine_o day_n together_o wherein_o there_o have_v be_v nine_o thousand_o person_n in_o the_o year_n 1636._o the_o plague_n rage_v there_o a_o solemn_a supplication_n be_v appoint_v with_o a_o procession_n of_o the_o image_n through_o the_o city_n with_o wonderful_a devotion_n and_o at_o bruges_n a._n d._n 1633._o with_o a_o incredible_a number_n of_o people_n and_o a_o thousand_o torch_n of_o virgin_n wax_n and_o the_o like_a solemnity_n be_v set_v up_o by_o their_o mean_n at_o brussels_n antwerp_n mechlin_n and_o other_o place_n otho_fw-la zylius_n a_o jesuite_n set_v down_o the_o order_n of_o the_o procession_n 28._o wherein_o the_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n that_o be_v before_o worship_v at_o boisleduc_n be_v carry_v to_o brussels_n upon_o the_o shoulder_n of_o four_o capucin_n the_o infanta_n isabel_n follow_v it_o with_o all_o the_o nobility_n and_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n with_o the_o high_a expression_n of_o pomp_n and_o devotion_n and_o at_o last_o it_o be_v place_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o chapel_n just_a over_o the_o altar_n where_o it_o have_v solemn_a worship_n give_v to_o it_o and_o wonderful_a cure_n be_v say_v to_o be_v wrought_v by_o it_o i_o can_v conclude_v this_o discourse_n without_o give_v some_o account_n of_o another_o notable_a procession_n at_o brussels_n of_o a_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n the_o occasion_n whereof_o be_v this_o a_o new_a confraternity_n be_v institute_v in_o spain_n of_o the_o slave_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n by_o one_o simon_n rojas_n 7._o who_o custom_n be_v to_o salute_v one_o another_o with_o those_o word_n ave_fw-la maria_n instead_o of_o your_o humble_a servant_n and_o this_o sodality_n be_v establish_v with_o large_a indulgence_n by_o paul_n 5._o and_o afterward_o be_v begin_v in_o bruges_n a._n d._n 1626._o have_v fetter_n as_o the_o badge_n of_o this_o slavery_n and_o new_a indulgence_n from_o urban_n 8._o 19_o for_o the_o establish_n this_o society_n it_o happen_v lucky_o that_o a_o officer_n of_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n be_v fleet_n be_v sick_a at_o dunkirk_n pretend_v to_o discover_v a_o great_a secret_n to_o barth_n de_fw-es los_fw-es rios_n then_o preacher_n to_o isabel_n clara_n eugenia_n 10._o viz._n that_o he_o have_v a_o most_o admirable_a image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n which_o have_v be_v worship_v for_o 600_o year_n in_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o aberdene_n and_o have_v speak_v to_o the_o last_o catholic_n bishop_n and_o have_v miraculous_o escape_v the_o heretic_n hand_n and_o be_v design_v for_o a_o present_a to_o isabel_n but_o he_o wretch_n that_o he_o be_v upon_o a_o promise_n make_v by_o the_o franciscan_n of_o his_o own_o country_n in_o spain_n of_o pray_v for_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o family_n have_v intend_v to_o have_v carry_v it_o thither_o which_o he_o find_v be_v displease_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n by_o his_o dangerous_a sickness_n and_o he_o hope_v upon_o this_o confession_n she_o will_v have_v mercy_n upon_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o desire_v he_o to_o present_v this_o image_n to_o her_o highness_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n of_o aberdene_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o she_o with_o wonderful_a devotion_n 11._o and_o she_o say_v her_o prayer_n before_o it_o morning_n and_o evening_n but_o this_o do_v not_o satisfy_v she_o for_o she_o resolve_v to_o have_v this_o image_n carry_v to_o brussels_n with_o a_o solemn_a procession_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n obtain_v a_o indulgence_n from_o urban_n 8._o for_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v attend_v it_o and_o a_o rich_a and_o magnificent_a altar_n be_v erect_v over_o which_o the_o image_n be_v to_o be_v place_v 13._o and_o banner_n be_v make_v with_o this_o inscription_n in_o nomine_fw-la mariae_fw-la omne_fw-la genus_fw-la flectatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n after_o which_o on_o may_v 3._o the_o procession_n be_v perform_v with_o all_o imaginable_a pomp_n and_o keep_v for_o eight_o day_n together_o 14._o and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o one_o maxwel_o a_o learned_a scotchman_n show_v in_o a_o discourse_n present_v to_o isabel_n that_o upon_o the_o best_a enquiry_n he_o can_v make_v this_o famous_a image_n be_v a_o mere_a imposture_n 16._o and_o a_o trick_n of_o a_o crafty_a merchant_n to_o procure_v some_o advantage_n to_o himself_o by_o it_o but_o the_o poor_a man_n be_v imprison_v for_o this_o discovery_n and_o force_v to_o make_v a_o public_a recantation_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o this_o image_n be_v advance_v and_o a_o solemn_a supplication_n and_o procession_n with_o it_o observe_v every_o year_n as_o the_o same_o author_n inform_v we_o and_o the_o confraternity_n of_o the_o slave_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n high_o promote_v by_o it_o several_a other_o solemn_a procession_n be_v relate_v by_o he_o as_o of_o b._n maria_n de_fw-fr remediis_fw-la 19_o b._n maria_n de_fw-fr victoriâ_fw-la with_o the_o pope_n bull_n for_o establish_v the_o society_n of_o slave_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n but_o these_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o its_o constant_a and_o allow_v practice_n do_v not_o come_v behind_o old_a heathen_a rome_n in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o image_n chap._n iii_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n have_v endeavour_v with_o so_o much_o care_n 1._o to_o give_v a_o just_a and_o true_a account_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o therein_o show_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o that_o they_o set_v up_o image_n in_o church_n over_o altar_n purposely_o for_o worship_n 2._o that_o they_o consecrate_v those_o image_n with_o solemn_a prayer_n for_o that_o purpose_n 3._o that_o they_o use_v all_o the_o rite_n of_o worship_n to_o they_o which_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n use_v to_o their_o image_n such_o as_o bowing_n prostration_n light_n incense_n and_o pray_v 4._o that_o they_o make_v solemn_a procession_n in_o honour_n of_o image_n carry_v they_o with_o as_o much_o pomp_n and_o ceremony_n as_o ever_o the_o heathen_n do_v their_o idol_n the_o question_n now_o be_v whether_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n towards_o image_n be_v unlawful_a only_o to_o heathen_n and_o jew_n but_o be_v become_v lawful_a to_o christian_n but_o if_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v now_o equal_o unlawful_a to_o we_o as_o to_o they_o than_o christian_n perform_v they_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o charge_n that_o the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n be_v and_o if_o the_o scripture_n call_v that_o idolatry_n in_o they_o it_o must_v be_v so_o in_o christian_n too_o as_o much_o as_o murder_n or_o theft_n or_o adultery_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n make_v no_o more_o difference_n as_o to_o one_o than_o as_o to_o the_o other_o we_o be_v therefore_o to_o inquire_v on_o what_o account_n the_o sense_n of_o this_o law_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n among_o christian_n which_o be_v utter_o forbid_v by_o it_o to_o jew_n and_o heathen_n the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n be_v these_o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o graven_n image_n nor_o the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n above_o or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o for_o i_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n be_o a_o jealous_a god_n etc._n etc._n my_o adversary_n t._n g._n deny_v that_o god_n
but_o it_o may_v be_v t._n g._n think_v to_o escape_v by_o say_v that_o when_o he_o say_v a_o image_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v a_o idol_n he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o image_n of_o god_n but_o when_o the_o image_n itself_o be_v take_v for_o god_n which_o evasion_n can_v do_v he_o no_o service_n for_o 1._o he_o grant_v that_o image_n which_o be_v make_v for_o likeness_n of_o god_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n 2._o i_o have_v at_o large_a show_v that_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n image_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o 3._o that_o the_o very_a heathen_n do_v not_o take_v the_o image_n themselves_o for_o go_n â—1_n 4._o the_o place_n he_o answer_v isa._n 40.18_o do_v imply_v that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o divinity_n be_v therefore_o condemn_v because_o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v like_o unto_o god_n but_o of_o that_o afterward_o let_v we_o then_o suppose_v that_o the_o lxx_o have_v particular_a reason_n to_o render_v pesel_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o commandment_n 3._o yet_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o mere_a figment_n for_o worship_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o proper_o so_o natural_o so_o necessary_o signify_v a_o figment_n that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n i_o see_v t._n g._n make_v only_o use_v of_o good_a catholic_n lexicon_n such_o a_o one_o as_o that_o call_v catholicon_n which_o erasmus_n be_v so_o pleasant_a with_o that_o assure_v he_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o word_n must_v be_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o use_n of_o it_o by_o profane_a and_o heretical_a author_n thus_o simulachrum_fw-la must_v signify_v only_o heathen_a image_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o sphinx_n a_o triton_n or_o centaur_n and_o why_o so_o do_v it_o always_o signify_v so_o do_v all_o greek_a author_n use_v it_o only_o in_o that_o sense_n do_v the_o etymology_n of_o it_o imply_v it_o no_o none_o of_o all_o these_o what_o then_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o a_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o restrain_v against_o the_o former_a and_o common_a acception_n of_o it_o the_o reason_n be_v very_o plain_a for_o if_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o representation_n of_o real_a being_n then_o for_o all_o that_o we_o know_v the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n or_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n or_o of_o any_o other_o worship_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v prove_v idol_n and_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v the_o sense_n because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n this_o be_v the_o real_a truth_n of_o the_o case_n but_o it_o be_v too_o great_a truth_n to_o be_v own_v only_o bellarmin_n who_o often_o speak_v free_o than_o the_o rest_n confess_v 5._o their_o design_n herein_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o image_n worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v idol_n because_o they_o be_v representation_n of_o real_a being_n a_o very_a miserable_a shift_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o examination_n of_o it_o let_v we_o therefore_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o pretence_n from_o the_o use_n and_o importance_n of_o the_o word_n for_o restrain_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o idol_n to_o a_o imaginary_a representation_n and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o t._n g_n opinion_n that_o by_o the_o best_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v the_o proper_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o real_o be_v so_o hesychius_n interpret_v it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o old_a greek_a and_o latin_a glossary_n render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o simulachrum_fw-la by_o each_o other_o and_o notwithstanding_o t._n g_n severity_n against_o i_o for_o translate_n simulachra_fw-la image_n i_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v from_o some_o of_o the_o most_o authentic_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o do_v not_o scruple_n call_v such_o image_n as_o they_o worship_v simulacra_fw-la i_o leave_v t._n g._n then_o to_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v not_o idol_n too_o isidore_n make_v idolum_fw-la to_o be_v proper_o simulachrum_fw-la quod_fw-la humana_fw-la effigy_n factum_fw-la &_o consecratum_fw-la est_fw-la a_o image_n make_v and_o consecrate_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n as_o plutarch_n call_v the_o image_n of_o sylla_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d syllae_fw-la and_o porphyry_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o life_n of_o plotinus_n when_o amelius_n desire_v a_o picture_n of_o he_o he_o answer_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o to_o carry_v such_o a_o idolum_fw-la about_o i_o but_o i_o must_v leave_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o image_n of_o a_o image_n so_o we_o find_v idolum_fw-la use_v in_o the_o chaldaic_a oracle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o psellus_n observe_v 53._o that_o according_a to_o the_o platonist_n the_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rational_a soul_n the_o image_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o the_o irrational_a the_o image_n of_o the_o rational_a and_o nature_n of_o the_o irrational_a soul_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o image_n of_o nature_n and_o matter_n of_o the_o body_n but_o isidore_n apply_v idolum_fw-la to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a sense_n suppose_v not_o only_a representation_n but_o consecration_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o it_o wherein_o he_o follow_v tertullian_n 4._o who_o speak_v of_o the_o create_a being_n that_n be_v worship_v say_v eorum_fw-la imagine_v idola_fw-la imaginum_fw-la consecratio_fw-la idololatria_fw-la their_o image_n be_v idol_n and_o the_o consecration_n of_o they_o be_v idolatry_n and_o a_o little_a before_o he_o say_v that_o all_o service_n of_o a_o idol_n be_v idolatry_n 3._o and_o every_o representation_n be_v a_o idol_n omnis_fw-la forma_fw-la vel_fw-la formula_fw-la idolum_fw-la se_fw-la dici_fw-la exposcit_fw-la for_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o form_n or_o representation_n of_o a_o thing_n or_o as_o the_o greek_a etymologist_n think_v it_o come_v immediate_o from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o resemble_v among_o the_o philosopher_n it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o image_n of_o thing_n convey_v to_o our_o sight_n so_o diogenes_n laertius_n say_v that_o democritus_n hold_v vision_n to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o incursion_n of_o image_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v plutarch_n 14._o empedocles_n say_v he_o join_v ray_n to_o the_o image_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o democritus_n and_o epicurus_n say_v that_o reflection_n in_o a_o glass_n be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o image_n cicero_n lucretius_n and_o s._n augustin_n render_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o imagine_v catius_n the_o epicurean_a call_v they_o spectra_fw-la macrobius_n simulacra_fw-la 14._o but_o all_o of_o they_o understand_v the_o most_o proper_a representation_n of_o thing_n to_o our_o sight_n which_o epicurus_n be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v that_o they_o represent_v thing_n that_o be_v not_o that_o he_o make_v they_o infallible_a criteria_fw-la of_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n the_o poet_n and_o some_o other_o author_n make_v use_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o signify_v spectres_n and_o apparition_n but_o still_o they_o suppose_v these_o to_o be_v the_o representation_n of_o some_o real_a being_n so_o homer_n call_v the_o soul_n of_o elpenor_n that_o appear_v to_o ulysses_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 83._o but_o eustathius_n there_o observe_v that_o these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v exact_o like_o the_o person_n they_o represent_v as_o to_o age_n stature_n habit_n and_o every_o thing_n and_o so_o homer_n himself_o express_v it_o say_v that_o apollo_n make_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o representation_n of_o aeneas_n 450._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o minerva_n make_v a_o representation_n of_o iphthima_n 796._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o very_a poetical_a use_n of_o the_o word_n for_o a_o spectre_n do_v imply_v a_o exact_a resemblance_n to_o some_o real_a be_v which_o it_o represent_v from_o whence_o then_o have_v this_o signification_n of_o a_o idol_n come_v into_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o it_o must_v signify_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o be_v not_o but_o from_o whenceoever_o it_o come_v we_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v neither_o from_o the_o natural_a importance_n nor_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n among_o greek_a author_n 2._o not_o from_o the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o scripture_n 4._o
the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n 15._o viz._n that_o father_n have_v lose_v their_o child_n make_v image_n of_o they_o and_o appoint_v solemnity_n to_o be_v keep_v before_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v god_n then_o by_o degree_n prince_n pass_v these_o thing_n into_o law_n and_o make_v man_n to_o worship_v grave_v image_n and_o thus_o either_o out_o of_o affection_n or_o flattery_n the_o worship_n of_o idol_n begin_v where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o make_v the_o representation_n of_o person_n that_o be_v real_o in_o be_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o idol_n and_o he_o distinguish_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o idol_n from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o element_n etc._n or_o heavenly_a body_n and_o he_o think_v these_o much_o more_o excusable_a than_o those_o who_o worship_n the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n the_o folly_n of_o which_o he_o there_o elegant_o describe_v but_o he_o still_o suppose_v these_o idol_n to_o have_v the_o resemblance_n either_o of_o man_n or_o some_o live_a creature_n 14._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n diophantus_n the_o lacedaemonian_a in_o fulgentius_n 1._o say_v that_o syrophane_v the_o egyptian_a be_v great_o afflict_v for_o the_o loss_n of_o his_o son_n make_v a_o image_n of_o he_o and_o all_o his_o servant_n to_o please_v he_o do_v what_o they_o can_v to_o adorn_v this_o image_n and_o some_o when_o they_o have_v offend_v run_v to_o it_o as_o a_o sanctuary_n from_o hence_o say_v he_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n and_o eutychius_n give_v the_o like_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o idol_n 56._o that_o when_o a_o great_a man_n be_v dead_a they_o set_v up_o his_o image_n on_o his_o sepulchre_n from_o whence_o the_o world_n be_v fill_v with_o idol_n i.e._n with_o image_n of_o man_n woman_n and_o child_n this_o he_o think_v begin_v among_o the_o chaldean_n and_o egyptian_n but_o herodotus_n say_v the_o egyptian_n be_v the_o first_o who_o make_v image_n of_o their_o god_n 2._o lucian_n syr._n that_o they_o borrow_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o assyrian_n epiphanius_n make_v the_o beginning_n of_o idolatry_n to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o seruch_n 8._o but_o he_o say_v that_o it_o go_v no_o far_a than_o to_o picture_n in_o his_o time_n and_o come_v to_o image_n and_o statue_n in_o the_o time_n of_o nahor_n cedrenus_n say_v 45._o that_o seruch_n and_o his_o companion_n make_v statue_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o who_o have_v do_v any_o famous_a action_n which_o their_o posterity_n misunderstanding_n worship_v they_o as_o go_n thus_o far_o we_o find_v that_o the_o first_o idol_n that_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v the_o representation_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v real_a being_n the_o only_a people_n that_o can_v be_v suspect_v to_o be_v mean_v in_o scripture_n as_o those_o who_o have_v such_o idol_n as_o be_v representation_n of_o what_o have_v no_o real_a being_n must_v be_v the_o phoenician_n and_o egyptian_n who_o beside_o the_o worship_n of_o beast_n and_o the_o image_n of_o they_o have_v many_o extravagant_a image_n sanchoniathon_n say_v taautus_n make_v the_o image_n in_o phoenicia_n with_o wing_n saturn_n with_o four_o 39_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o god_n with_o two_o and_o dagon_n and_o atergatis_n or_o derceto_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v a_o image_n whereof_o the_o upper_a part_n be_v of_o humane_a shape_n and_o the_o low_a of_o a_o fish_n among_o the_o egyptian_n one_o of_o their_o image_n have_v the_o face_n of_o a_o ram_n and_o another_o of_o a_o dog_n etc._n etc._n if_o these_o be_v the_o idol_n t.g._n think_v be_v prohibit_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o consider_v 1._o whether_o the_o image_n of_o humane_a shape_n be_v not_o prohibit_v by_o the_o law_n equal_o with_o these_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v such_o image_n as_o do_v represent_v real_a being_n in_o that_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_v those_o image_n that_o be_v only_a chimaera_n and_o fancy_n of_o man_n brain_n if_o not_o this_o distinction_n serve_v to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o to_o make_v this_o more_o plain_a i_o ask_v t._n g._n whether_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_n god_n among_o the_o egyptian_n under_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o image_n with_o the_o body_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o head_n of_o a_o hawk_n which_o be_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v just_a like_o it_o but_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v he_o with_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n as_o eusebius_n say_v 11._o that_o oneph_n or_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n be_v worship_v under_o such_o a_o representation_n among_o they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o both_o these_o sort_n of_o image_n be_v among_o the_o egyptian_n and_o according_a to_o t._n g.'s_n notion_n one_o of_o these_o be_v a_o idol_n and_o the_o other_o not_o but_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n to_o suppose_v that_o god_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n have_v forbid_v the_o one_o and_o not_o the_o other_o when_o both_o be_v intend_v to_o represent_v the_o same_o be_v but_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o thebais_n of_o who_o plutarch_n say_v 357._o that_o they_o only_o worship_v oneph_n the_o immortal_a god_n or_o the_o creator_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v altogether_o as_o innocent_a as_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o worship_n god_n under_o a_o like_a representation_n and_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o t._n g.'s_n head_n that_o god_n shall_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o word_n of_o this_o commandment_n allow_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o egyptian_n but_o if_o this_o be_v condemn_v in_o they_o then_o if_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v in_o force_n the_o like_a worship_n must_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v a_o distinction_n to_o be_v make_v between_o such_o image_n as_o have_v no_o real_a resemblance_n in_o nature_n and_o such_o image_n which_o represent_v that_o which_o have_v no_o real_a be_v for_o although_o the_o phoenician_n and_o egyptian_a image_n have_v nothing_o in_o nature_n which_o answer_v to_o their_o figure_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v something_o which_o answer_v their_o representation_n i._n e._n they_o be_v only_o symbolical_a image_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o symbol_n be_v understand_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o worship_n between_o these_o and_o other_o image_n as_o for_o instance_n a_o sphinx_n be_v one_o of_o those_o image_n which_o t._n g._n will_v have_v to_o be_v understand_v for_o a_o idol_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n suppose_v then_o that_o i_o allow_v he_o as_o a_o sphinx_n be_v paint_v among_o the_o egyptian_n with_o wing_n and_o the_o face_n a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o a_o lion_n that_o it_o be_v the_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v agreeable_a to_o it_o yet_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n say_v 5._o that_o their_o design_n be_v to_o represent_v hereby_o that_o god_n be_v both_o to_o be_v love_v and_o fear_v now_o this_o image_n do_v symbolical_o represent_v a_o real_a object_n of_o worship_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v no_o idol_n even_o in_o t._n g.'s_n sense_n so_o kircher_n say_v 3._o one_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o most_o common_a image_n of_o the_o egyptian_n be_v a_o wing_a globe_n with_o a_o serpent_n pass_v through_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o by_o the_o globe_n say_v he_o they_o represent_v the_o divine_a nature_n by_o the_o serpent_n the_o spread_a of_o life_n and_o by_o the_o wing_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o world_n here_o be_v a_o image_n that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v correspondent_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o it_o represent_v the_o infinite_a nature_n and_o power_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n sometime_o say_v he_o they_o represent_v providence_n by_o a_o sceptre_n with_o a_o dog_n head_n within_o a_o semicircle_n by_o which_o and_o innumerable_a other_o way_n they_o represent_v the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o the_o divine_a be_v and_o they_o think_v this_o symbolical_a way_n most_o please_v to_o god_n and_o be_v certain_o far_a from_o that_o danger_n which_o t._n g._n think_v to_o be_v most_o considerable_a in_o image_n viz._n make_v man_n anthropomorphites_n to_o avoid_v which_o the_o egyptian_n general_o mix_v the_o figure_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n together_o not_o so_o much_o to_o show_v the_o communion_n of_o nature_n as_o porphyry_n imagine_v 4._o as_o that_o these_o be_v mere_a symbolical_a image_n and_o not_o intend_v for_o any_o proper_a likeness_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o t._n g.'s_n principle_n those_o which_o he_o call_v idol_n be_v
citation_n i_o there_o produce_v out_o of_o origen_n wherein_o he_o say_v the_o christian_n dare_v have_v no_o image_n of_o the_o deity_n because_o of_o this_o commandment_n and_o that_o they_o will_v rather_o die_v than_o defile_v themselves_o with_o such_o a_o impiety_n and_o even_o theodoret_n himself_o say_v 168._o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n because_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n of_o he_o and_o which_o be_v more_o to_o t._n g._n even_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o the_o great_a patron_n of_o image_n for_o a_o long_a time_n after_o do_v yield_v that_o the_o second_o commandment_n do_v forbid_v the_o make_n or_o worship_v any_o representation_n of_o god_n as_o i_o have_v already_o at_o large_a prove_v if_o i_o may_v advise_v t._n g._n i_o will_v never_o have_v he_o venture_v at_o the_o father_n again_o but_o be_v content_v to_o bear_v his_o own_o burden_n and_o out_o of_o mere_a pity_n to_o they_o not_o to_o load_v they_o with_o the_o imputation_n of_o his_o own_o infirmity_n if_o not_o wilful_a mistake_n to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o law_n be_v not_o mere_o against_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_n i_o add_v these_o word_n if_o this_o have_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o law_n why_o be_v it_o not_o more_o plain_o express_v why_o be_v none_o of_o the_o word_n elsewhere_o use_v by_o way_n of_o contempt_n of_o the_o heathen_a idol_n here_o mention_v as_o be_v less_o liable_a to_o ambiguity_n why_o in_o so_o short_a a_o comprehension_n of_o law_n be_v this_o law_n so_o much_o enlarge_v above_o what_o it_o may_v have_v be_v if_o nothing_o but_o what_o he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v mean_v by_o it_o for_o then_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o two_o first_o precept_n may_v have_v be_v sum_v up_o in_o very_a few_o word_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n but_o i_o and_o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o no_o other_o god_n but_o i_o to_o all_o this_o which_o be_v sure_o something_o more_o than_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o imagine_v the_o law_n mean_v any_o thing_n else_o t._n g._n answer_v not_o one_o word_n 53._o but_o instead_o of_o that_o he_o spend_v some_o page_n about_o two_o similitude_n one_o of_o i_o and_o another_o quaint_a of_o his_o own_o which_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v according_a to_o the_o reason_n give_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v pass_v they_o over_o only_o for_o his_o desire_v i_o to_o make_v my_o similitude_n run_v on_o all_o four_o as_o the_o beast_n mention_v in_o it_o it_o be_v such_o a_o piece_n of_o wit_n that_o i_o desire_v he_o may_v enjoy_v the_o comfort_n of_o it_o but_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o do_v with_o the_o word_n pesel_n which_o he_o say_v 54._o the_o lxx_o will_v never_o have_v render_v it_o here_o contrary_a to_o their_o custom_n idol_n without_o some_o particular_a reason_n for_o it_o what_o particular_a reason_n be_v there_o here_o more_o than_o in_o the_o repetition_n of_o the_o commandment_n deut._n 5.8_o where_o they_o translate_v it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o alex._n m_o s._n and_o in_o other_o copy_n of_o the_o lxx_o deut._n 4.16_o be_v there_o not_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o have_v use_v the_o same_o word_n in_o those_o place_n as_o in_o this_o since_o the_o commandment_n be_v the_o very_a same_o and_o for_o the_o other_o place_n he_o mention_n as_o isaiah_n 40.18_o 44.9_o 10_o 13._o i_o dare_v leave_v it_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o any_o man_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o far_o better_o prove_v that_o a_o idol_n in_o scripture_n be_v a_o image_n set_v up_o for_o worship_n than_o that_o by_o grave_a image_n be_v mean_v a_o heathen_a idol_n this_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o that_o pet._n picherellus_n a_o excellent_a critic_n 221._o and_o learned_a divine_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v convince_v by_o compare_v of_o these_o place_n that_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o idol_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o a_o grave_a image_n and_o that_o the_o use_v any_o outward_a sign_n of_o worship_n before_o any_o image_n be_v the_o thing_n forbid_v in_o this_o commandment_n 231._o and_o that_o the_o do_v so_o be_v that_o idolatry_n which_o god_n have_v threaten_v so_o severe_o to_o punish_v which_o i_o beseech_v t._n g._n and_o those_o of_o his_o church_n to_o consider_v and_o repent_v the_o second_o way_n i_o propose_v to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o commandment_n be_v from_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o 14._o which_o i_o say_v the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o be_v derive_v from_o god_n infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a nature_n which_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v to_o man_n but_o in_o a_o way_n that_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o it_o for_o which_o i_o produce_v isaiah_n 40.19_o 20_o 21_o 22._o to_o who_o will_v you_o liken_v god_n or_o what_o likeness_n will_v you_o compare_v to_o he_o the_o workman_n melt_v a_o grave_a image_n and_o the_o goldsmith_n spread_v it_o over_o with_o gold_n etc._n etc._n have_v you_o not_o know_v have_v you_o not_o hear_v have_v it_o not_o be_v tell_v you_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v you_o not_o understand_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o earth_n etc._n etc._n whence_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o this_o reason_n be_v give_v against_o heathen_a idol_n or_o those_o image_n which_o be_v worship_v for_o god_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o by_o this_o reason_n god_n do_v not_o declare_v that_o all_o worship_n give_v to_o he_o by_o any_o visible_a representation_n of_o he_o be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o and_o to_o this_o purpose_n when_o this_o precept_n be_v enforce_v on_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n by_o a_o very_a particular_a caution_n 16._o take_v you_o therefore_o good_a heed_n to_o yourselves_o lest_o you_o corrupt_v yourselves_o and_o make_v you_o a_o grave_a image_n the_o similitude_n of_o any_o figure_n etc._n etc._n the_o ground_n of_o that_o caution_n be_v express_v in_o these_o word_n for_o you_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n on_o the_o day_n that_o the_o lord_n speak_v unto_o you_o if_o the_o whole_a intention_n of_o the_o law_n have_v be_v only_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o worship_v the_o heathen_a idol_n or_o image_n for_o god_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o here_o mention_v that_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n of_o god_n when_o he_o speak_v to_o they_o for_o although_o god_n appear_v with_o a_o similitude_n then_o yet_o there_o may_v have_v be_v great_a reason_n against_o worship_v the_o heathen_a idol_n or_o fix_v the_o intention_n of_o their_o worship_n on_o the_o bare_a image_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a great_a reason_n why_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v of_o honour_v god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o if_o he_o have_v judge_v that_o a_o suitable_a way_n of_o worship_n to_o his_o nature_n and_o excellency_n he_o will_v not_o have_v leave_v the_o choice_n of_o the_o similitude_n to_o themselves_o but_o will_v have_v appear_v himself_o in_o such_o a_o similitude_n as_o have_v best_a please_v he_o this_o discourse_n t.g._n say_v 58._o be_v apt_a enough_o to_o delude_v a_o vulgar_a auditory_a out_o of_o the_o pulpit_n i_o with_o their_o pulpit_n have_v never_o any_o worse_a before_o not_o vulgar_a auditory_n but_o altogether_o empty_a and_o insignificant_a when_o bring_v to_o the_o test_n of_o reason_n that_o be_v to_o be_v try_v whether_o my_o reason_n or_o his_o answer_n will_v be_v find_v so_o however_o he_o say_v this_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o idolatry_n no_o that_o be_v very_o strange_a for_o if_o the_o image_n of_o god_n when_o worship_v be_v a_o idol_n and_o forbid_a as_o such_o in_o the_o commandment_n than_o i_o suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o it_o be_v idolatry_n but_o none_o so_o blind_a as_o they_o that_o will_v not_o see_v now_o for_o the_o terrible_a test_n of_o reason_n he_o say_v 1._o that_o all_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v not_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o and_o for_o that_o he_o produce_v a_o hieroglyphical_a picture_n of_o a_o three_o cornered_a light_n within_o a_o cloud_n 59_o and_o the_o name_n jehovah_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o in_o the_o frontispiece_n of_o a_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n by_o rob._n barker_n 1642._o from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o look_v on_o all_o visible_a representation_n as_o a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o god_n as_o though_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v concern_v in_o all_o the_o fancy_n of_o engraver_n in_o the_o frontispiece_n of_o book_n public_o allow_v he_o may_v better_o have_v prove_v that_o we_o worship_n jupiter_n ammon_n in_o our_o church_n
never_o have_v life_n in_o they_o but_o that_o which_o have_v life_n and_o sense_n and_o motion_n have_v a_o great_a influence_n from_o that_o divine_a wisdom_n which_o govern_v all_o thing_n therefore_o say_v he_o these_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o inferior_a representation_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a be_v than_o those_o image_n which_o be_v make_v of_o brass_n or_o stone_n by_o the_o workmanship_n of_o man_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n and_o destitute_a of_o all_o sense_n and_o understanding_n whereby_o we_o see_v that_o plutarch_n do_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n in_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n he_o before_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o folly_n of_o the_o people_n that_o worship_v the_o live_a creature_n themselves_o as_o god_n 379._o and_o thereby_o not_o only_o expose_v their_o religion_n to_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o other_o but_o lead_v some_o man_n into_o horrible_a superstition_n and_o tempt_v other_o to_o turn_v atheist_n and_o then_o he_o give_v this_o as_o the_o most_o reasonable_a account_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o animal_n according_a to_o their_o wise_a man_n who_o opinion_n ought_v most_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o religion_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_n have_v obtain_v among_o the_o gross_a idolater_n and_o if_o the_o people_n practice_n be_v excuse_v because_o the_o divine_n teach_v otherwise_o the_o most_o sottish_a egyptian_a idolater_n be_v excusable_a as_o well_o as_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o what_o be_v there_o in_o this_o principle_n of_o worship_n lay_v down_o by_o plutarch_n which_o may_v not_o be_v defend_v by_o the_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n here_o be_v 1._o a_o right_a ultimate_a object_n of_o worship_n viz._n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a be_v which_o order_n and_o govern_v all_o thing_n 2._o here_o be_v a_o representation_n of_o that_o object_n by_o the_o perfection_n derive_v from_o that_o be_v to_o a_o creature_n 3._o here_o be_v a_o right_n direct_v the_o intention_n through_o that_o representation_n to_o the_o ultimate_a object_n and_o 4._o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o worship_n be_v the_o derivation_n or_o participation_n of_o that_o perfection_n which_o represent_v god_n from_o the_o divine_a be_v and_o therefore_o this_o be_v no_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o it_o 16._o the_o only_a difficulty_n here_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o egyptian_n do_v intend_v to_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n by_o either_o sort_n of_o their_o image_n which_o be_v not_o only_o affirm_v by_o plutarch_n who_o say_v they_o understand_v by_o osiris_n the_o wise_a providence_n of_o god_n and_o by_o porphyry_n 9_o who_o say_v the_o egyptian_n by_o the_o several_a animal_n they_o worship_v do_v express_v their_o devotion_n towards_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n and_o by_o apuleius_n who_o be_v initiate_v in_o the_o egyptian_a mystery_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o metamorphosis_n 11._o osiris_n be_v call_v deus_fw-la deum_fw-la magnorum_fw-la potior_fw-la &_o majorum_fw-la summus_fw-la &_o summorum_fw-la maximus_fw-la &_o maximorum_fw-la regnator_fw-la osiris_n which_o be_v description_n of_o no_o less_o than_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o max._n tyrius_n yield_v at_o last_o that_o the_o egyptian_n do_v worship_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sin_n the_o deity_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o animal_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v by_o the_o statue_n of_o phidias_n and_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o vopiscus_n saturnino_n take_v out_o of_o a_o epistle_n of_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n which_o he_o write_v to_o servianus_n from_o egypt_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o egyptian_n wherein_o be_v these_o word_n unus_n illis_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la hunc_fw-la christiani_n hunc_fw-la judaei_n hunc_fw-la omnes_fw-la vener_n antur_fw-la &_o gentes_fw-la they_o have_v one_o god_n who_o christian_n and_o jew_n and_o all_o nation_n worship_v is._n casaubon_n suspect_v this_o passage_n but_o without_o any_o reason_n as_o salmasius_n prove_v and_o be_v apparent_a because_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n where_o he_o say_v that_o however_o they_o differ_v in_o other_o point_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o sarapis_n by_o who_o phylarchus_n in_o plutarch_n understand_v that_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o world_n 362._o and_o seguinus_n show_v from_o ancient_a coin_n and_o author_n 4._o that_o sarapis_n and_o jupiter_n ammon_n and_o jupiter_n pharius_n and_o jupiter_n rerum_fw-la omnium_fw-la potens_fw-la be_v all_o one_o thence_o the_o inscription_n d.e.o._n i.n.u.i.c.t.o._n 85._o s.e.r.a.p.i._n s.e.r.u.a.t.o.r.i._n d.e.o._n m.a.g.n.o._n s.e.r.a.p.i._n and_o that_o mention_v by_o tristan_n 190._o i.o.m._n s.a.r.a.p.i.d.i._n p.r.o._n s.a.l.u.t.e._n i.m.p._n from_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o suppose_v the_o israelite_n do_v relapse_n to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n it_o do_v not_o from_o thence_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n 17._o i_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n which_o be_v make_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n must_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v already_o concern_v that_o but_o i_o shall_v here_o make_v good_a the_o peculiar_a argument_n to_o ieroboam_n case_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o he_o do_v intend_v to_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 1._o because_o jeroboam_fw-la manifest_v no_o design_n of_o take_v the_o people_n off_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o only_o from_o the_o worship_v he_o at_o jerusalem_n for_o all_o that_o he_o say_v to_o the_o people_n be_v it_o be_v too_o much_o for_o you_o to_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n 12.28_o behold_v thy_o god_n o_o israel_n which_o bring_v thou_o up_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n if_o ieroboam_n intention_n have_v be_v to_o have_v alter_v their_o religion_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v against_o that_o and_o not_o only_o against_o the_o place_n of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v to_o they_o that_o he_o have_v no_o such_o intention_n he_o continue_v the_o same_o feast_n and_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n 164._o that_o jeroboam_n be_v end_n be_v to_o secure_v the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o himself_o and_o the_o likely_a way_n to_o effect_v it_o be_v the_o make_v they_o such_o idol_n as_o their_o father_n have_v worship_v in_o egypt_n and_o the_o wilderness_n and_o yet_o soon_o after_o t._n g._n represent_v he_o as_o a_o great_a politician_n that_o will_v not_o make_v any_o sudden_a change_n 165._o but_o can_v there_o be_v any_o change_n great_a or_o more_o sudden_a than_o to_o change_v the_o true_a god_n for_o molten_n god_n and_o devil_n as_o t._n g._n say_v he_o do_v which_o word_n if_o they_o be_v understand_v in_o t._n g_n sense_n for_o the_o egyptian_a idol_n and_o devil_n in_o they_o be_v as_o great_a a_o change_n as_o can_v be_v make_v in_o religion_n and_o too_o sudden_a to_o be_v make_v by_o such_o a_o politician_n he_o shall_v have_v begin_v the_o alteration_n in_o the_o small_a matter_n if_o he_o intend_v no_o sudden_a change_n and_o first_o have_v gain_v some_o of_o the_o great_a man_n to_o he_o to_o be_v ready_a to_o join_v with_o he_o when_o opportunity_n serve_v with_o hope_n of_o preferment_n and_o place_n at_o court_n when_o these_o be_v secure_v then_o put_v in_o some_o of_o the_o vile_a of_o the_o people_n into_o the_o priesthood_n as_o he_o do_v to_o render_v that_o sacred_a office_n mean_a and_o contemptible_a the_o better_a to_o prepare_v the_o people_n for_o a_o change_n then_o to_o send_v agent_n abroad_o to_o tamper_v with_o the_o most_o active_a among_o they_o to_o allure_v some_o and_o to_o terrify_v other_o according_o to_o their_o several_a disposition_n then_o to_o give_v liberty_n to_o those_o tender_a conscience_n that_o long_v for_o the_o onion_n and_o fleshpot_n and_o bull_n of_o egypt_n and_o when_o he_o have_v by_o degree_n prepare_v a_o considerable_a party_n that_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o adhere_v to_o he_o then_o by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o open_v the_o great_a design_n to_o they_o which_o he_o aim_v at_o all_o this_o while_n but_o it_o be_v too_o great_a a_o change_n for_o such_o a_o politician_n to_o say_v at_o the_o very_a first_o to_o they_o come_v renounce_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n without_o more_o ado_n i_o have_v set_v up_o other_o god_n for_o you_o to_o worship_n and_o i_o command_v you_o all_o
immediate_o to_o obey_v i_o methinks_v this_o will_v seem_v too_o harsh_a and_o unpolitick_a and_o too_o dangerous_a for_o so_o new_a a_o government_n as_o he_o be_v a_o little_a indulgence_n for_o tender_a conscience_n for_o a_o time_n with_o the_o sweet_a word_n have_v better_o become_v such_o a_o achitophel_n as_o t._n g._n call_v jeroboam_fw-la this_o this_o have_v be_v the_o way_n to_o have_v wheadle_v and_o draw_v in_o the_o silly_a and_o injudicious_a multitude_n by_o tell_v they_o what_o a_o oppression_n it_o be_v for_o they_o to_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o his_o brethren_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n such_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o lazy_a priest_n and_o ignorant_a levites_n shall_v be_v maintain_v out_o of_o their_o labour_n by_o tithe_n and_o offering_n that_o all_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v only_o out_o of_o a_o design_n to_o enrich_v the_o priest_n and_o the_o city_n that_o it_o be_v only_a zeal_n for_o their_o own_o interest_n and_o revenue_n which_o make_v they_o so_o earnest_a for_o that_o particular_a way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v so_o different_a from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n what!_o can_v they_o imagine_v that_o god_n have_v no_o other_o people_n in_o the_o world_n but_o such_o as_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n to_o worship_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o catholic_n way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n round_o about_o they_o be_v it_o credible_a that_o god_n shall_v suffer_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o mankind_n to_o run_v on_o in_o such_o idolatry_n as_o a_o few_o jew_n account_v it_o if_o it_o be_v so_o displease_v to_o god_n can_v it_o ever_o be_v think_v that_o the_o wise_a king_n they_o ever_o have_v viz._n solomon_n shall_v in_o the_o wise_a time_n of_o his_o life_n viz._n in_o his_o old_a age_n fall_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o beside_o all_o this_o they_o ought_v to_o consider_v how_o much_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v concern_v in_o embrace_v the_o same_o catholic_n way_n of_o worship_n which_o prevail_v round_o about_o they_o their_o pretend_v to_o great_a purity_n of_o worship_n than_o their_o neighbour_n make_v they_o hate_v and_o scorn_v and_o reproach_v by_o their_o neighbour_n of_o all_o side_n viz._n by_o moab_n and_o ammon_n and_o amalek_n the_o philistine_n and_o those_o of_o tyre_n but_o if_o they_o return_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o neighbour_n nation_n they_o may_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n with_o who_o jeroboam_fw-la have_v live_v many_o year_n who_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o help_v they_o on_o all_o occasion_n and_o their_o lesser_a enemy_n will_v then_o be_v afraid_a to_o disturb_v they_o thus_o we_o see_v what_o plausible_a pretence_n there_o be_v to_o have_v draw_v the_o people_n off_o from_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n to_o the_o idolatry_n of_o egypt_n but_o we_o read_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o this_o nature_n in_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o this_o revolt_n but_o jeroboam_fw-la only_a say_v these_o be_v thy_o god_n which_o bring_v thou_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n which_o be_v the_o most_o unpolitick_a way_n of_o persuade_v they_o to_o return_v to_o the_o god_n of_o egypt_n beside_o he_o not_o only_o appoint_v a_o feast_n like_o unto_o that_o in_o judah_n but_o it_o be_v say_v 12.32_o that_o he_o offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_v unto_o the_o calf_n which_o he_o have_v make_v i._n e._n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jewish_a sacrifice_n than_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o repugnant_a to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v but_o t._n g._n say_v 165._o the_o text_n speak_v but_o of_o one_o feast_n it_o be_v very_o true_a it_o mention_n but_o one_o but_o it_o be_v say_v afterward_o in_o several_a place_n that_o they_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o way_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la 23._o and_o that_o very_a feast_n be_v accompany_v with_o so_o many_o sacrifice_n be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n it_o be_v not_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n which_o he_o then_o set_v up_o and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a to_o this_o purpose_n that_o every_o one_o who_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v a_o priest_n to_o the_o golden_a calf_n be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o young_a bullock_n 13.9_o and_o of_o seven_o ram_n which_o according_a to_o the_o rite_n of_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n be_v enough_o to_o have_v profane_v the_o most_o sacred_a person_n and_o josephus_n 3._o who_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o have_v understand_v the_o mind_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la as_o well_o as_o t._n g._n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o speech_n he_o make_v to_o the_o people_n he_o only_o plead_v that_o god_n be_v every_o where_o present_a he_o may_v be_v worship_v at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n as_o well_o as_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o for_o their_o great_a conveniency_n he_o have_v set_v up_o the_o calf_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n that_o there_o they_o may_v worship_v god_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o in_o this_o worship_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n jeroboam_fw-la intend_v no_o more_o than_o to_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n there_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v for_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n and_o allow_v the_o practice_n of_o egyptian_a idolatry_n and_o appoint_v priest_n to_o serve_v at_o the_o several_a altar_n as_o the_o people_n have_v a_o mind_n but_o the_o establish_a worship_n at_o which_o himself_o be_v present_a be_v at_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o offer_v on_o the_o altar_n there_o 12.33_o but_o we_o read_v that_o he_o appoint_v priest_n not_o only_o for_o the_o calf_n but_o 1._o for_o the_o high_a place_n 11.15_o which_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n 1._o some_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a god_n as_o those_o which_o solomon_n allow_v to_o be_v build_v for_o chemosh_fw-mi and_o moloch_n on_o the_o mount_n of_o olive_n 23.13_o 2._o other_o be_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n for_o there_o be_v some_o dissent_v brethren_n among_o the_o israelite_n who_o will_v neither_o join_v with_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n in_o the_o worship_n at_o jerusalem_n nor_o with_o jeroboam_fw-la in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o calf_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n to_o keep_v these_o secure_a to_o his_o interest_n he_o permit_v they_o to_o worship_n god_n on_o the_o high_a place_n i._n e._n altar_n erect_v to_o that_o purpose_n upon_o a_o ascent_n of_o ground_n and_o this_o i_o prove_v from_o that_o passage_n of_o elias_n they_o have_v throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n 14._o speak_v of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n demolish_n they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ahab_n who_o be_v the_o eight_o in_o succession_n from_o jeroboam_fw-la and_o in_o the_o reformation_n of_o josiah_n he_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o high_a place_n for_o some_o of_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v unleavened_a bread_n among_o their_o brethren_n 20._o and_o other_o he_o slay_v upon_o the_o altar_n which_o show_v that_o both_o in_o judah_n and_o israel_n there_o be_v some_o who_o do_v still_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n on_o the_o high_a place_n 2._o jeroboam_fw-la appoint_v priest_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pilosis_n to_o the_o hairy_a one_o which_o i_o wonder_v how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v translate_v devil_n both_o here_o and_o levit._n 17._o since_o in_o above_o fifty_o place_n of_o scripture_n it_o signify_v goat_n and_o but_o in_o one_o the_o lxx_o render_v it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o there_o aquila_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 13.21_o and_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a pilosi_n and_o our_o translation_n satyr_n and_o since_o the_o worship_n of_o goat_n and_o other_o hairy_a animal_n be_v so_o frequent_a among_o the_o egyptian_n as_o of_o dog_n wolf_n cat_n ichneumon_n ape_n etc._n etc._n but_o especial_o the_o goat_n as_o herodotus_n 46._o strabo_n 17._o diodorus_n 1._o plutarch_n isid._n and_o other_o relate_v and_o the_o pan_n and_o faunus_n and_o silenus_n and_o silvanus_n and_o satyri_n be_v but_o a_o sort_n of_o goat_n for_o the_o arabic_a word_n satar_n be_v a_o goat_n and_o the_o egyptian_a name_n for_o pan_n be_v mendes_n which_o say_v bochartus_fw-la 53_o signify_v a_o goat_n too_o and_o since_o this_o worship_n be_v so_o common_a in_o egypt_n be_v there_o not_o reason_n to_o forbid_v it_o by_o a_o law_n levit._n 17.7_o and_o be_v there_o not_o cause_n where_o we_o meet_v with_o this_o word_n relate_v to_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n to_o understand_v it_o according_a to_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o idolater_n
to_o scripture_n or_o reason_n or_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a or_o our_o own_o church_n it_o may_v have_v prevent_v my_o writing_n by_o change_v my_o opinion_n for_o i_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o his_o write_n or_o his_o argument_n but_o he_o that_o can_v think_v the_o israelite_n believe_v the_o golden_a calf_n deliver_v their_o people_n out_o of_o egypt_n before_o it_o be_v make_v may_v easy_o believe_v that_o mr._n thorndikes_n book_n of_o 1662._o be_v a_o confutation_n of_o i_o long_o before_o it_o be_v write_v and_o upon_o equal_a reason_n at_o least_o i_o may_v hope_v that_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v a_o prophetical_a confutation_n of_o all_o that_o t._n g._n will_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o say_v upon_o this_o subject_a chap._n iu._n a_o answer_n to_o t._n g_n charge_n of_o contradiction_n paradox_n reproach_v of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a school_n dispute_v and_o to_o his_o parallel_a instance_n under_o these_o head_n i_o shall_v comprehend_v all_o that_o remain_v scatter_v in_o the_o several_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 1._o which_o seem_v to_o require_v any_o far_a answer_n the_o first_o thing_n i_o begin_v with_o be_v the_o head_n of_o contradiction_n 15._o for_o he_o make_v in_o another_o book_n the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o my_o own_o assertion_n because_o i_o have_v say_v that_o church_n do_v not_o look_v on_o our_o negative_a article_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 54._o as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o infriour_a truth_n from_o whence_o he_o say_v it_o follow_v that_o their_o church_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o idolatry_n be_v a_o error_n against_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o for_o i_o to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n must_v according_a to_o my_o own_o principle_n be_v the_o most_o groundless_a unreasonable_a and_o contradictory_n proceed_v in_o the_o world_n upon_o my_o word_n a_o very_a heavy_a charge_n and_o i_o must_v clear_v myself_o as_o i_o can_v from_o it_o have_v not_o a_o man_n need_v to_o have_v a_o mighty_a care_n of_o drop_v any_o kind_a word_n towards_o they_o who_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o make_v all_o possible_a advantage_n from_o they_o to_o overthrow_v the_o force_n of_o whatever_o can_v be_v say_v afterward_o against_o they_o thus_o have_v they_o deal_v with_o i_o because_o i_o allow_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n as_o hold_v all_o the_o essential_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n therefore_o all_o the_o argument_n i_o have_v use_v to_o prove_v they_o idolater_n be_v present_o turn_v off_o with_o this_o that_o herein_o i_o contradict_v myself_o thus_o i_o be_v serve_v by_o that_o feat_n man_n at_o controversy_n i._n w._n who_o think_v it_o worth_a his_o while_n to_o write_v two_o book_n such_o as_o they_o be_v chief_o upon_o this_o argument_n 1675._o and_o he_o make_v i_o to_o pile_v contradiction_n on_o contradiction_n as_o child_n do_v card_n one_o upon_o another_o and_o then_o he_o come_v and_o cunning_o steal_v away_o one_o of_o the_o supporter_n and_o down_o all_o the_o rest_n fall_v in_o great_a disorder_n and_o confusion_n preface_n and_o herein_o he_o be_v much_o applaud_v for_o a_o excellent_a artist_n by_o that_o mighty_a man_n at_o ecclesiastical_a fence_v e._n w._n the_o renown_a champion_n of_o our_o lady_n of_o loreto_n and_o the_o miraculous_a translation_n of_o her_o chapel_n about_o which_o he_o have_v publish_v a_o defiance_n to_o the_o world_n and_o offer_v to_o prove_v it_o against_o all_o comer_n but_o especial_o my_o inconsiderable_a self_n to_o be_v a_o undeniable_a verity_n i_o must_v have_v great_a leisure_n and_o little_a care_n of_o myself_o if_o i_o ever_o more_o come_v near_o the_o clutch_n of_o such_o a_o giant_n who_o seem_v to_o write_v with_o a_o beetle_n instead_o of_o a_o pen_n and_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o set_v his_o heart_n at_o rest_n and_o not_o to_o trouble_v himself_o about_o the_o way_n of_o my_o attacking_z he_o for_o he_o may_v lie_v quiet_o in_o his_o shade_n and_o snore_v on_o to_o doomsday_n for_o i_o unless_o i_o see_v far_a reason_n of_o disturb_v his_o repose_n than_o at_o present_a i_o do_v but_o this_o charge_n be_v resume_v by_o so_o considerable_a a_o adversary_n as_o t._n g._n be_v in_o comparison_n with_o the_o rest_n i_o shall_v for_o his_o sake_n endeavour_v more_o full_o to_o clear_v this_o whole_a matter_n when_o i._o w._n have_v object_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o effect_n against_o i_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o answer_n i_o make_v he_o be_v this_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o disingenuous_a way_n of_o proceed_v etc._n to_o oppose_v a_o judgement_n of_o charity_n concern_v their_o church_n to_o a_o judgement_n of_o reason_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o action_n without_o at_o all_o examine_v the_o force_n of_o those_o reason_n which_o be_v produce_v for_o it_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o i._o w._n but_o ingenuity_n be_v a_o thing_n my_o adversary_n be_v very_o little_o acquaint_v with_o and_o therefore_o i_o say_v 2._o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o it_o for_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n as_o apply_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v consistent_a with_o its_o own_n the_o general_a principle_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o true_a god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o they_o when_o therefore_o we_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v in_o any_o fundamental_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n i_o there_o at_o large_a show_n the_o meaning_n to_o have_v be_v only_o this_o that_o in_o all_o those_o which_o be_v look_v on_o by_o we_o as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n we_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n look_v upon_o all_o her_o doctrine_n which_o we_o reject_v as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n come_v only_o to_o this_o that_o no_o church_n which_o do_v own_o the_o ancient_a creed_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o i_o far_o add_v that_o when_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n we_o think_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o go_v any_o far_a than_o the_o doctrinal_a point_n of_o faith_n because_o baptism_n admit_v man_n into_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o if_o beyond_o the_o essential_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o moral_a integrity_n and_o soundness_n of_o a_o church_n than_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o go_v far_o than_o the_o bare_a profession_n of_o the_o essential_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o the_o same_o church_n may_v debauch_v those_o very_a principle_n of_o faith_n by_o damnable_a error_n and_o corrupt_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o they_o than_o the_o same_o church_n which_o do_v hold_v the_o fundamental_o of_o faith_n may_v notwithstanding_o lead_v man_n to_o idolatry_n without_o the_o shadow_n of_o a_o contradiction_n but_o t._n g._n say_v that_o idolatry_n be_v a_o error_n against_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n what_o do_v t._n g._n mean_v by_o this_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v that_o idolatry_n do_v imply_v polytheism_n or_o the_o belief_n of_o more_o god_n than_o one_o to_o who_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v due_a then_o i_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v the_o proper_a definition_n of_o idolatry_n for_o although_o where_o ever_o this_o be_v it_o have_v in_o it_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o we_o call_v idolatry_n yet_o himself_n confess_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o it_o to_o be_v the_o giving_z the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n so_o that_o if_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o give_v the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n then_o although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v hold_v all_o the_o essential_o of_o faith_n and_o be_v a_o true_a church_n it_o may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n without_o contradiction_n but_o it_o may_v be_v i._o w._n in_o his_o reply_n say_v something_o more_o to_o purpose_n at_o least_o it_o will_v be_v think_v so_o if_o i_o do_v not_o answer_v he_o i_o must_v therefore_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v that_o be_v material_a if_o any_o thing_n be_v find_v so_o however_o he_o say_v 95._o that_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v hold_v any_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n to_o be_v lawful_a she_o must_v needs_o hold_v a_o error_n destructive_a to_o a_o fundamental_a and_o essential_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o fundamental_a error_n
in_o regno_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la nobis_fw-la concesso_fw-la catholicis_fw-la gregibus_fw-la praelatorum_fw-la and_o bellarmin_n and_o baronius_n both_o grant_n 31._o that_o this_o book_n contain_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n however_o if_o the_o book_n be_v extant_a before_o under_o the_o name_n of_o charles_n it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o improbable_a that_o if_o the_o council_n differ_v in_o opinion_n from_o it_o the_o excerpta_fw-la out_o of_o this_o book_n shall_v be_v send_v as_o the_o reason_n of_o reject_v the_o nicene_n synod_n and_o that_o passage_n which_o hincmarus_n cite_v out_o of_o this_o book_n be_v very_o considerable_a to_o our_o purpose_n for_o the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_a synod_n can_v have_v no_o pretence_n to_o be_v esteem_v a_o lawful_a general_n council_n because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v not_o catholic_n neither_o be_v the_o act_n of_o it_o do_v by_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o in_o another_o place_n that_o synod_n be_v charge_v with_o folly_n and_o presumption_n 11._o in_o that_o be_v but_o one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n it_o shall_v dare_v to_o impose_v its_o decree_n upon_o the_o church_n without_o advise_v and_o consult_v with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o debuerat_fw-la enim_fw-la ad_fw-la circumjacentium_fw-la provinciarum_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la legationem_fw-la sciscitativam_fw-la facere_fw-la utrum_fw-la imagine_v adorari_fw-la aut_fw-la non_fw-la adorari_fw-la deberent_fw-la for_o what_o rage_n and_o madness_n be_v this_o for_o the_o church_n of_o one_o part_n to_o go_v about_o to_o determine_v that_o which_o be_v never_o determine_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o their_o successor_n and_o to_o endeavour_v to_o anathematise_v the_o church_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o this_o be_v curse_v without_o reason_n anger_n without_o power_n damn_v without_o authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o no_o less_o than_o luciferian_a pride_n for_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o who_o dissent_v from_o they_o petavius_n say_v 10._o that_o when_o pope_n hadrian_n send_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n to_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o will_v have_v a_o council_n call_v to_o advise_v about_o it_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o yet_o declare_v it_o for_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o then_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o general_n council_n it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a he_o shall_v do_v it_o afterward_o when_o he_o find_v that_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o germany_n france_n and_o italy_n say_v surius_n do_v so_o stiff_o and_o resolute_o oppose_v the_o definition_n of_o it_o in_o spite_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o be_v present_a there_o which_o contradiction_n of_o they_o show_v how_o very_o far_o this_o council_n be_v from_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n as_o a_o lawful_a general_n council_n and_o from_o the_o answer_n of_o hadrian_n it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o solemn_o confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n nor_o ever_o after_o that_o we_o can_v find_v till_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 2._o we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o best_a historian_n of_o that_o and_o several_a age_n after_o that_o the_o nicene_n synod_n be_v not_o receive_v as_o a_o lawful_a general_n council_n in_o the_o annal_n of_o eginhardus_fw-la 794._o who_o be_v secretary_n to_o charles_n the_o great_a we_o have_v this_o account_n that_o not_o many_o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n there_o be_v a_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n which_o be_v call_v by_o themselves_o not_o only_o the_o seven_o but_o a_o general_n council_n but_o charles_n have_v summon_v together_o a_o council_n of_o bishop_n out_o of_o all_o part_n of_o his_o dominion_n it_o be_v there_o utter_o reject_v so_o as_o not_o to_o be_v call_v or_o think_v to_o be_v either_o the_o seven_o or_o a_o general_n council_n the_o annales_n tiliani_n 3_o loiseliani_n bertiniani_n fuldenses_n metense_n laurishamenses_n massianenses_n egraismenses_n be_v the_o best_a record_n of_o that_o age_n all_o agree_v with_o eginhardus_fw-la in_o the_o reject_v of_o the_o greek_a synod_n and_o most_o of_o they_o call_v it_o the_o false_a synod_n other_o say_v that_o which_o will_v be_v call_v the_o seven_o and_o a_o general_n council_n and_o with_o these_o agree_v ado_n viennensis_n rhegino_n hermannus_n contratus_fw-la and_o urspergensis_n in_o their_o several_a chronicle_n wherein_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a testimony_n that_o this_o council_n be_v reject_v than_o we_o have_v that_o any_o general_a council_n be_v ever_o receive_v 3._o that_o this_o be_v not_o bare_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o age_n 10._o but_o continue_v to_o be_v so_o of_o succeed_a age_n appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n i_o give_v of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o ludovicus_n pius_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n a._n d._n 824._o wherein_o they_o persist_v in_o condemn_v the_o nicene_n synod_n and_o the_o doctrine_n therein_o assert_v which_o show_v evident_o that_o it_o be_v no_o mistake_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n which_o cause_v the_o council_n of_o francford_n to_o condemn_v the_o nicene_n for_o pope_n hadrian_n have_v now_o write_v in_o vindication_n of_o it_o and_o endeavour_v to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o the_o gallican_n bishop_n adhere_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n to_o this_o t._n g._n return_n only_o this_o answer_n 149._o that_o although_o they_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n at_o that_o time_n yet_o afterward_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n i_o proceed_v therefore_o to_o show_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o jonas_n aurelianensis_fw-la and_o claudius_n taurinensis_n the_o gallican_n church_n have_v not_o change_v its_o opinion_n jonas_n live_v say_v labbé_fw-fr to_o a._n d._n 842._o for_o bellarmin_n yield_v that_o ionas_n deny_v that_o any_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n 820._o although_o he_o dispute_v against_o claudius_n taurinensis_n who_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o serenus_n and_o will_v have_v they_o all_o destroy_v marg._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr bigne_fw-fr say_v 533._o that_o ionas_n be_v one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o oriental_n i._n e._n the_o nicene_n synod_n in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o he_o call_v it_o a_o superstitious_a and_o pernicious_a practice_n 547._o from_o which_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v free_a and_o a_o detestable_a and_o most_o wicked_a error_n notwithstanding_o the_o oriental_n pretend_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n but_o the_o exemplar_n by_o they_o and_o he_o pray_v god_n they_o may_v be_v at_o last_o deliver_v out_o of_o that_o superstition_n with_o so_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n that_o it_o be_v endless_a to_o repeat_v it_o walafridus_n strabo_n who_o live_v some_o year_n after_o jonas_n 〈◊〉_d and_o mention_n the_o death_n of_o ludovicus_n pius_n be_v yield_v by_o baronius_n to_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o ionas_n in_o this_o matter_n 41._o and_o he_o say_v all_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o image_n be_v bare_o negative_a not_o to_o misuse_v or_o destroy_v they_o in_o the_o same_o time_n with_o jonas_n live_v agobardus_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n reckon_v among_o the_o saint_n and_o confessor_n of_o that_o city_n of_o who_o doctrine_n i_o have_v give_v before_o a_o account_n from_o the_o abstract_n of_o papirius_n massonus_n and_o from_o thence_o i_o show_v how_o zealous_a he_o be_v against_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o i_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o baluzius_n to_o show_v that_o he_o say_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n in_o that_o age_n believe_v t._n g._n give_v up_o agobardus_n 150._o but_o he_o will_v not_o yield_v that_o baluzius_n say_v any_o such_o thing_n for_o the_o french_a bishop_n allow_v image_n to_o be_v keep_v say_v baluzius_n that_o the_o faithful_a see_v they_o may_v be_v excite_v to_o the_o imitation_n of_o those_o holy_a person_n who_o they_o represent_v whereas_o agobardus_n go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v keep_v for_o ornament_n to_o delight_v the_o eye_n but_o not_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n nay_o that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v paint_v upon_o church_n wall_n the_o word_n of_o baluzius_n be_v 88_o ego_fw-la crediderim_fw-la agobardum_fw-la scripsisse_fw-la quod_fw-la omnes_fw-la tum_fw-la in_o galliâ_fw-la sentiebant_fw-la and_o what_o sense_n can_v any_o man_n make_v of_o these_o word_n if_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o what_o agobardus_n write_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n i_o can_v but_o pity_v t._n g._n in_o these_o straits_n he_o run_v himself_o into_o he_o can_v creep_v in_o at_o a_o
and_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n therefore_o i_o grant_v that_o jeroboam_fw-la do_v permit_v the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n but_o he_o establish_v the_o golden_a calf_n as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n 18._o 2._o i_o show_v that_o the_o true_a god_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o golden_a calf_n because_o the_o sin_n of_o ahab_n who_o worship_v baal_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o much_o great_a than_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n and_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o light_a thing_n for_o he_o to_o walk_v in_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la 32._o that_o he_o take_v to_o wife_n jezabel_n daughter_n of_o baal_n king_n of_o the_o zidonian_o and_o go_v and_o serve_v baal_n and_o worship_v he_o and_o he_o rear_v up_o a_o altar_n for_o baal_n in_o the_o house_n of_o baal_n which_o he_o have_v build_v in_o samaria_n yes_o say_v t._n g._n ahab_n sin_n be_v great_a 1st_a because_o he_o add_v this_o idolatry_n to_o the_o other_o who_o deny_v that_o his_o sin_n may_v have_v be_v great_a in_o that_o respect_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o to_o be_v understand_v appear_v by_o the_o opposition_n between_o god_n and_o baal_n in_o the_o word_n of_o elijah_n how_o long_o halt_v you_o say_v he_o to_o all_o the_o people_n between_o two_o opinion_n if_o the_o lord_n be_v god_n follow_v he_o 18.21_o but_o if_o baal_n then_o follow_v he_o now_o there_o be_v three_o several_a way_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o people_n if_o two_o of_o the_o three_o have_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o object_n of_o worship_n viz._n the_o god_n of_o israel_n elijah_n can_v not_o have_v say_v that_o they_o halt_v only_o between_o two_o opinion_n of_o god_n and_o baal_n if_o some_o be_v for_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n other_o for_o the_o god_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o for_o beel_n samen_fw-la or_o the_o god_n of_o the_o zidonian_o but_o say_v t._n g._n elijah_n suppose_v a_o general_a apostasy_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o baal_n in_o the_o next_o chapter_n 167._o and_o what_o then_o it_o be_v but_o very_o late_o so_o and_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o so_o fix_v but_o they_o may_v be_v put_v in_o mind_n that_o they_o be_v late_o of_o another_o opinion_n and_o some_o render_v it_o how_o long_o will_v you_o pass_v from_o one_o extreme_a to_o another_o how_o long_o will_v you_o be_v so_o uncertain_a in_o religion_n now_o for_o god_n and_o then_o for_o baal_n so_o vatablus_n render_v it_o quousque_fw-la tandem_fw-la alternis_fw-la etc._n etc._n now_o of_o one_o side_n then_o of_o the_o other_o or_o as_o some_o imagine_v they_o themselves_o worship_v the_o calf_n and_o sometime_o baal_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o what_o t._n g_z sai_z the_o opposition_n be_v here_o plain_a between_o the_o god_n worship_v by_o the_o calf_n which_o be_v the_o public_a and_o establish_a worship_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o baal_n which_o be_v new_o introduce_v and_o so_o the_o true_a god_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v worship_v by_o those_o who_o do_v not_o worship_n baal_n to_o confirm_v this_o i_o add_v that_o jehu_n magnify_v his_o zeal_n for_o jehovah_n against_o baal_n when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o but_o a_o little_a after_o that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 10.16_o which_o evident_o show_v the_o opposition_n between_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n worship_v by_o the_o calf_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o baal_n no_o say_v t._n g._n iehu_n zeal_n for_o the_o lord_n do_v not_o acquit_v he_o from_o idolatry_n in_o follow_v jeroboam_n any_o more_o than_o the_o lawful_a act_n of_o matrimony_n acquit_v a_o husband_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n who_o defile_v his_o neighbour_n bed_n i_o perceive_v t._n g._n grow_v very_o sleepy_a when_o he_o write_v this_o 166._o and_o forget_v what_o we_o be_v about_o for_o i_o never_o intend_v to_o clear_a jehu_n from_o idolatry_n by_o his_o zeal_n for_o jehovah_n but_o from_o such_o a_o idolatry_n as_o exclude_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n for_o that_o be_v my_o business_n to_o show_v that_o he_o may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o yet_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la as_o he_o not_o only_o show_v by_o that_o expression_n to_o jonaedab_n but_o by_o distinguish_v between_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o lord_n 23._o and_o the_o priest_n of_o baal_n and_o yet_o soon_o after_o that_o character_n be_v twice_o give_v of_o jehu_n that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o that_o worship_n which_o jeroboam_fw-la have_v establish_v 31._o to_o the_o last_o instance_n i_o bring_v of_o the_o samaritan_n who_o send_v to_o the_o king_n of_o assyria_n for_o a_o israelitish_n priest_n to_o teach_v they_o the_o accustom_a worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o land_n who_o according_o come_v and_o dwell_v in_o bethel_n 33._o and_o teach_v it_o they_o upon_o which_o it_o be_v say_v they_o fear_v the_o lord_n t._n g._n return_v a_o strange_a answer_n 168._o viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o his_o teach_v they_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o calf_n as_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n here_o t._n g._n nod_v again_o for_o if_o he_o will_v but_o have_v hold_v his_o eye_n open_v so_o long_o as_o to_o have_v look_v back_o on_o the_o 22_o and_o 23_o verse_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o will_v have_v find_v these_o word_n for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n walk_v in_o all_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la which_o he_o do_v they_o depart_v not_o from_o they_o until_o the_o lord_n remove_v israel_n out_o of_o his_o sight_n as_o he_o have_v say_v by_o all_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n so_o be_v israel_n carry_v away_o out_o of_o his_o own_o land_n to_o assyria_n and_o then_o immediate_o follow_v this_o story_n of_o the_o samaritan_n desire_v to_o know_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o land_n what_o can_v this_o refer_v to_o but_o to_o the_o worship_n establish_v by_o jeroboam_fw-la i_o leave_v this_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o t._n g._n when_o he_o be_v awake_a 168._o for_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o dream_n as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v of_o his_o have_v confute_v my_o conjecture_n or_o rather_o monceius_fw-la his_fw-la when_o it_o be_v apparent_a i_o differ_v from_o monceius_fw-la in_o his_o main_a ground_n to_o any_o man_n that_o have_v read_v he_o i_o leave_v it_o as_o a_o fresh_a token_n of_o his_o kindness_n when_o he_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o suffer_v i_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o such_o weak_a conjecture_n which_o he_o have_v so_o easy_o and_o so_o pleasant_o confute_v and_o for_o the_o phrase_n of_o my_o plough_v with_o his_o heifer_n i_o suppose_v it_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o he_o may_v not_o think_v his_o wit_n be_v lose_v upon_o i_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n 19_o i_o say_v that_o since_o the_o law_n giver_n have_v thus_o interpret_v his_o own_o law_n we_o need_v not_o be_v solicitous_a about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o yet_o herein_o i_o say_v we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n the_o jew_n have_v think_v the_o prohibition_n to_o extend_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o image_n for_o worship_n and_o almost_o all_o for_o ornament_n and_o the_o image_n worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a scandal_n to_o this_o day_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o embrace_v christianity_n all_o that_o t._n g._n answer_n to_o this_o be_v 169._o that_o he_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v i_o bring_v their_o testimony_n for_o that_o purpose_n or_o intimate_v the_o least_o thing_n that_o way_n do_v i_o not_o use_v so_o much_o caution_n on_o purpose_n to_o prevent_v such_o a_o cavil_n i_o declare_v that_o i_o do_v not_o need_v their_o testimony_n in_o so_o clear_a a_o case_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o small_a advantage_n to_o our_o cause_n that_o we_o have_v herein_o the_o concurrence_n of_o all_o that_o have_v any_o reverence_n to_o this_o law_n of_o god_n whither_o jew_n or_o mahometan_n and_o not_o bare_o of_o they_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n as_o i_o have_v full_o prove_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n 175._o as_o to_o the_o prophetical_a confutation_n of_o my_o opinion_n about_o idolatry_n and_o the_o second_o commandment_n by_o mr._n thorndike_n i_o do_v assure_v he_o if_o i_o can_v have_v think_v what_o that_o learned_a person_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o have_v be_v agreeable_a either_o